Author: Martha Carr; Michael Anderle
Date: 2020-02-25T18:00:00+00:00
Keywords: Fantasy
Description: Girl meets dragon. Girl works to befriend dragon. A large, red, dangerous dragon. Raven Alby will have to train her new ride and save the dragon’s life or die trying. Mix in starting at Fowler Academy as a first year, becoming a stronger mage and oh... people disappearing. It's all adding up to typical teenager stuff for a young mage. First lesson Raven will learn? Don’t ever let anything come between a girl and her dragon. Scroll back to the top and click BUY NOW to start the adventure with Warmage: Unexpected! **
Publisher: LMBPN Publishing
Rights: Copyright 2020 Martha Carr. All rights reserved.

WarMage: Unexpected

The Never Ending War™ Book One

Martha Carr

Michael Anderle

This book is a work of fiction. All of the characters, organizations, and events portrayed in this novel are either products of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously. Sometimes both.

Copyright © 2020 Martha Carr & Michael Anderle

Cover by Mihaela Voicu http://www.mihaelavoicu.com/

Cover copyright © LMBPN Publishing

A Michael Anderle Production

LMBPN Publishing supports the right to free expression and the value of copyright. The purpose of copyright is to encourage writers and artists to produce the creative works that enrich our culture.

The distribution of this book without permission is a theft of the author’s intellectual property. If you would like permission to use material from the book (other than for review purposes), please contact support@lmbpn.com. Thank you for your support of the author’s rights.

LMBPN Publishing

PMB 196, 2540 South Maryland Pkwy

Las Vegas, NV 89109

First US edition, February 2020
ebook ISBN: 978-1-64202-762-4

Print ISBN: 978-1-64202-763-1

Contents

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Chapter 4

Chapter 5

Chapter 6

Chapter 7

Chapter 8

Chapter 9

Chapter 10

Chapter 11

Chapter 12

Chapter 13

Chapter 14

Chapter 15

Chapter 16

Chapter 17

Chapter 18

Chapter 19

Chapter 20

Chapter 21

Chapter 22

Chapter 23

Chapter 24

Chapter 25

Chapter 26

Chapter 27

Chapter 28

Chapter 29

Chapter 30

Chapter 31

Chapter 32

Free Books

Author Notes - Martha Carr

Author Notes - Michael Anderle

Books by Michael Anderle

The WarMage: Unexpected Team

Thanks to our Beta Team

Larry Omans, Nicole Emens, Kelly O’Donnell, Jim Caplan

Thanks to our JIT Readers

Dave Hicks

Diane L. Smith

Misty Roa

James Caplan

Peter Manis

Debi Sateren

Veronica Stephan-Miller

Dorothy Lloyd

Mary Morris

John Ashmore

Deb Mader

Paul Westman

Editor

SkyHunter Editing Team

Chapter One

The screen door creaked and slammed shut behind Raven Alby as she jumped off the porch and ran toward the gate of the Alby Ranch. A silver dragon passed overhead with a rider from the Dragon Rangers returning from their patrol over the kingdom. They flew back toward the center of Brighton.

“Right on time,” said the teenager. She waved her arms at the rider as she ran and ducked as he dipped the dragon in acknowledgment as they passed overhead. The long tail sailed out behind, pearly scales twinkling in the morning light. She hurried by a pen of dwarf goats being fed their breakfast while two ranch hands leaned against the fence.

“Morning, Miss Alby.” Isaac Irving lifted his hat and gave the girl a nod.

“Where you off to in such a hurry?” Deacon Smith knocked his boot against a fence post, raising a cloud of dust.

“First day of school,” shouted Raven, running the last stretch toward the gate.

“That’s right, Fowler Academy! That’s a big deal.”

“Learn a spell for me that can herd a lot of tiny goats,” said Deacon.

“You have a good dog for that.” Isaac put two fingers in his mouth and gave a sharp whistle. A black and white border collie dashed toward them from a distant pasture.

Raven laughed but didn’t stay by the two men. “Have to get a move on,” she said, with a quick wave, shifting her satchel strap.

She tightened her long red ponytail and took off. Up at the gate, her best friend Henry Derks waited for her. He was a tall, muscular teenager with dark curls and tanned skin from farming on his family’s land.

Two more ranch hands sat in chairs against the gate. Their chins were on their chests, and they were fast asleep. The larger of the two snored, an empty brown bottle resting in his lap.

Henry smiled as Raven approached. “Look at these guys. I hope you didn’t have any trespassers last night, because they would have made good doorstops for the gate.”

Raven rolled her eyes. “Leave them alone, Henry. A lot of the hands around here drink when they stand guard. Nothing ever happens inside the city walls. They have to do something to pass the time.”

The two of them started down the road together. “What did your grandpa say this morning? Did he give you some speech about being responsible and studying hard?”

“Shockingly, no.” Raven adjusted her bag’s strap. “He was pretty quiet all morning. I’ve never known him to turn down an opportunity to give me advice about how to survive in this world. I think in the years I’ve been here, he’s given at least one good lecture a month. Did you know butterbur leaves can heal a burn and cure a headache? Or that I’m from a proud line of mages who’ve been of service for hundreds of years. Or that—”

Henry laughed. “I get it. Your grandpa’s always been like that. He’s a walking historian, and he wants you to be the one who benefits from it. You’re lucky. My parents gave me a bunch of crap about ‘growing up, not their little Henry anymore.’” He shook his head and adjusted the leather strap over his shoulder, shoving his satchel behind his back. “I’m pumped. I can’t wait to start using some spells!” He wiggled his fingers. “All that magic just waiting to help me with chores.”

“Henry, come on. This isn’t a big deal. We’ve used spells before.”

Henry gave her a sidelong glance. “Maybe you have. I’ve learned a couple simple ones—some from you—but I want to know the whole range, you know? I’m going to bust my ass so I can hit the front lines.”

The girl raised her eyebrows. “Front lines of what?”

“Okay, so there’s no war now, but the stories say—”

She rolled her eyes. “They’re just stories, Henry, old stories. Besides, you think you’re cut out for war?”

“Why not?” Henry sounded offended, running his hand through his thick curls. “I don’t have to be a farmer my whole life.”

“I don’t mean anything by it. I just know it’s tough to get picked for the squads that go to the kingdom’s reaches to train. You have to be really good.”

“Your future is already laid out—you’ll be a mage, just like your mother and your grandmother for generations. Everyone knows what an Alby will become. Must be easy. You don’t have to wonder.”

She shrugged, trying not to show her frustration. “Is it written somewhere? I’ve got big things on my mind too.”

“Some things are tradition, Raven. Don’t know how you fight hundreds of years of it.”

The two of them reached the center of town. The tall gray spires of Fowler Academy loomed in the distance.

Raven pointed at the pennants fluttering atop the school’s turrets. “I’m going to figure it out, and you’re going to help me.”

“Have we met? Hi, I’m Henry Derks, third son of Harvey Derks and useful when you need something large moved from there to here,” he said, pointing. “My goals at school are, one, to learn how to make hay stack itself, which, by the way, my older brother already knows but won’t tell me, and two, never see the inside of the headmaster’s office. Hell, for Headmaster Flynn not to know my name would be perfect. A real achievement.”

“Everyone always knows your name. Your mother tied you to a kitchen chair when you were seven so she could get a break.”

“Simple misunderstanding.”

“You stole that spell from my grandpa and turned one of the chickens into a rat. The others didn’t lay eggs for a month.”

“Yeah, you change one word…” He shrugged. “Doesn’t matter! Fresh start. If you want to find me, I’ll be squarely in the center of the pack.”

Raven laughed and punched her tall friend on the arm. “Great plan. That’s exactly how to get chosen for the elite fighting squad.”

Henry let out a loud tsk. “Yeah, well, I’m still working on the plan.”

They passed a pair of merchants standing outside their shops. They were huddled together, too deep in their conversation to notice Raven or Henry.

Outside his dry goods shop, Jacob Lane pointed toward the sturdy wall that surrounded the city. A large keyring jangled from his wrist, the brass keys clanging together. “Wilson told me they found another abandoned satellite ranch out by Farley on the far side of the Kingdom.”

Raven slowed, ducking into the side street at the end of the shop.

Standing nearby was Samuel Jones, the local butcher. He was wearing a bloody apron stretched out across his ample belly. He put his hands on his hips, shaking his head. “Where the hell are all these guys going?”

Henry turned to show her the new wand he’d carved. “What are you—”

She hushed him, yanking on his arm and pulling him out of sight. He started to say something, but she held her finger up to her lips. She leaned around the edge of the building and watched the two merchants.

“We’re going to be late, and on the first day. You’re killing my life plan here,” muttered Henry.

“Your life plan was already full of holes. Be quiet, so I can hear them.” Raven cupped her hands around her mouth and whispered a spell. “Exaudi me.” The sound traveled back to her, swirling around her head and echoing in her ears.

Henry arched an eyebrow and stared. “Least you could have done was let me hear too. If I’m going to get in trouble for being late, I’d like to think I got something for it.”

“Fine, but be quiet.” She cupped her hands again and whispered, “Venite audite,” and the waves of sound expanded and swirled around the pair. Henry peered over Raven’s head from the edge of the building at the two merchants down the block.

Jacob threw his hands in the air, his eyes widening. “He said he got a chance to check it out for himself. It was eerie.” The keys knocked together, making a sound like wind chimes. “A tinker passing through found them. He was on his annual rounds.”

“Yeah, that’s about right. The fall harvest is coming in. Has he passed through town yet? I have a few pieces that need repair.”

“You’re missing the point, Samuel. Everything was where it should be. It was like somebody had set up this whole ranch and then walked away from it. But get this, there were no signs of a cart pulling away. Wilson’s a good hunter; he’d know how to find somebody. Nothing.”

The fat man adjusted the ties on his apron. “That’s ridiculous,” said Samuel. “Maybe they got called away or something. That could have happened last spring. Was there dust on anything? Nobody just walks away from their ranch.”

“The tinker didn’t say. I’m telling you, they didn’t walk away. We all know exactly what caused it.” He poked Samuel in the chest.

The butcher shook his head, turning to walk back into his shop, waving off the insinuation. “Don’t start with those Death Swarm stories again.”

“Seriously?” Jacob leaned toward him in shock. “You still don’t believe it? How many more people need to disappear before you start taking it seriously? Something is making people disappear. What else could it be?”

Samuel snorted. “It’s raiders, and the fighting squads will ferret them out.”

“What’ll it take for you to believe those things are back?”

“When these creatures show up on my doorstep and decide they want to buy a pack of steaks.” He laughed as he walked back inside, and Jacob sighed before returning to his shop.

“You believe that stuff, Raven?” Henry stepped away from the building. “That Death Swarm thing? A lot of people swear by it.”

Raven leaned against the gray wood siding and drew a deep breath. An adventure at last. Well, maybe. “It would make more sense than people just disappearing, I guess. I don’t know. Something’s happening. Hell if I know what it is.”

They reached the grounds of the academy, and they both stopped for a moment. “You ready?” asked Henry.

“I’ve been waiting for an adventure to finally start.”

“School is your idea of an adventure? I don’t know about you, Alby.”

“The start… Okay, okay. A girl can dream.”

Henry nudged her as they walked up the long, manicured gravel driveway that led to the circular front courtyard of Fowler Academy. It was an old institution with a long history of training the brightest and best.

The school was held within the old Fowler Castle, left empty for years after the great war, and eventually refurbished for the school. The few remaining Fowlers still lived on the property in cottages near the back edges.

Both students turned and looked in every direction, taking it all in.

They passed a group of upperclassmen playing with a small beanbag, tossing it around using their feet. “I used to play that when I was little,” said Henry.

“Not like that, you didn’t. Look closer. It’s floating.”

Henry glanced again, taking a few steps. He straightened, walking closer, and grinned. The bag was inches from the ground with only air in between.

“Can I try that?”

A student with jet black hair shorn close to his scalp shrugged. “Sure,” he said, tossing the bean bag in Henry’s direction while flicking his wrist. Raven felt the small pulse of magic he used.

Henry caught the bag on his foot and tried to toss it, but nothing happened, and it fell to the ground. He flicked his wrist right and left, trying to put some wind beneath the small bag, but it just lay there.

“Catch you next semester,” said the junior, extending his hand. “The name’s Daniel. You a townie?” he asked, indicating the satchel on Henry’s back.

“Yeah, I still help out on the farm with my brothers.”

“I get it. I would, too, if I didn’t travel from the other side of the kingdom to be here. I’m from Yardley.”

“Sure, I know the place. It’s near the shore.”

Raven furrowed her brow, watching Henry.

“Professor Ridley will teach you the cantrip on the first sunny day when there’s not much else to do.” Daniel picked up the bag and flicked it, directing it with his foot. “You’re new?”

Raven came and stood next to him, waiting for Henry to introduce her. He was too busy staring at the silver patch sewn to Daniel’s sleeve.

“Yeah, first year. You’re on the fight squad, aren’t you?”

“Yeah, this is my first year for the squad. Tryouts are every spring. Are you interested?”

“Can’t you tell by the drool?” muttered Raven.

Both young men turned to look at her, Henry with a scowl. Daniel appeared amused and crossed his arms over his chest.

Raven’s face warmed. “Did I say that out loud?” She extended her hand, blurting, “Hello, I’m Raven Alby.”

“Yeah, I know you. Alby, huh? Aren’t you some kind of mage?”

Raven dropped her hand and sighed. “Something like that. Come on, Henry, we need to get inside for the announcements.”

“Nice to meet you, Raven Alby, mage,” yelled Daniel as the beanbag came back in his direction, and he swiveled neatly, sending it flying in another direction.

Raven tilted her head and waved. “Nice to meet you.”

“Great meeting you,” shouted Henry. “See you around the grounds. I’ll get that spell figured out.”

He was walking backward, almost tripping over a small fourth-year mage who snapped at him. “Newbies!”

He caught up to Raven, a broad grin on his face. “I love this place!”

“We’ve been here five minutes, and you’re already a fanboy. Pace yourself. What do you know about Yardley?”

“I know what’s on that map in your kitchen. That counts.”

“Not really.”

“You’re gonna have an easier time of it if you stop being insulted every time someone uses the word ‘mage.’ Not to mention you’re gonna make every mage hate you.”

“I like being a mage. In fact, I love being a mage, just like my mother. It’s just that I want something more.”

“Something else?”

“Maybe, I don’t know. That’s why I’m here, to figure out that part. Can’t it be more?”

“Not in this city. Not so far.” Henry stopped at the main building and stepped up the first two wide granite steps, holding his arms out wide. “My future greatness has begun!”

Raven laughed and felt a tremor of excitement pass through her. “Hang on, great warrior. It may take a few classes to get there.” She took a step back and looked up at the building, the tall windows stretching down the sides. It was the most fantastic place she had ever seen. “It is the start of something,” she whispered.

“I heard that,” crowed Henry. He jumped off the step and wrapped his arm around Raven’s shoulders, sweeping his hand to take in the other buildings. There were four tall, ornate buildings clustered at an angle around the old castle that was known as the main hall. To the west were the dormitories—the boys’ dorm to the left and the girls’ to the right, separated by a circular garden in the center.

The entire array stretched over several acres surrounded by grassy swaths of land that ran to either side to carefully managed groves of trees.

“This is the coolest place I’ve ever seen too, but, old friend, that is not the point. It’s not the brick and mortar, it’s what’s inside.”

“Henry Derks, are you making a case for studying?” Raven laughed, clasping her hands in front of her chest.

“I’ve got a new strategy this year. Besides going unnoticed and joining the elite squad, I’m going to just say yes.”

“I like it,” said Raven, nodding. “Better than last year’s ‘wear the same thing all week.’”

Henry kept his arm around her shoulders, turning her around to look in every direction. “I admit that one had some flaws. Every great plan needs some tweaking…”

Raven wrinkled her nose. “And a hot bath. You smelled like a rabbit hut.”

“You kid, but that idea saved me a lot of time picking out what tunic to wear.” He took in a deep breath. “Do you smell that? It’s potential! The barns are just behind the buildings,” said Henry, his excitement growing. “It’s where they keep the dragons. Just behind that is the arena for student matches and dragon testing and just beyond that are the great woods. I scoped the place out all summer. Even got a few tips from one of the trainers.” He rubbed his hands together.

“You know, for someone who wants to stay invisible, you are doing a good job of showing up.”

“Just say yes and run low and silent. Dual plan.”

“Mixed message, Derks. This year should be fun.”

“I totally agree.”

Hundreds of students were milling about, talking to each other, and trying out small spells on the sly before heading into the main hall.

Sheep grazed on the grass, followed closely by two dogs. Upon the hill, a shepherd kept close watch, leaning on a crooked walking stick.

Henry and Raven didn’t bother waiting, opting to go into the main hall. Once inside the building, dozens of rows of red wooden chairs with padded seats stretched out on either side of a central aisle. They walked down the center until they were smack in the middle. Henry looked around before leading them down the row.

“What are you doing? This is your plan at work, isn’t it?” Raven asked.

“Let’s sit toward the front.” Henry stared at her, stone-faced.

Raven laughed and tugged at his arm. “I’ll compromise. Third row. How’s that? You can slouch; maybe no one will notice you.”.

“Funny. Maybe…” He followed her, nodding at a skinny boy from a neighboring city who was slumped in the back rows. “Lucky,” he grumbled as he followed Raven up near the front.

“You’re full of mixed messages, Henry.” Raven sat down next to a girl with long blonde braids.

The girl stuck out her hand and smiled. “Murphy. Anne Marie Murphy, but my friends call me Murphy.”

“Raven Alby, you must be from the north side of the kingdom?”

Murphy nodded. “Yeah, I’m staying in town for a semester and then moving into the dorms. What about you?”

“I’m local. I live on a ranch with my grandfather.”

“Ooooh, we can hang out in town and practice spells.” The girl made a fist and knocked it against the palm of her hand, opening her fingers slowly. A small glowing orb bobbed in her open hand. She opened it a few inches and showed a watery mirror with a little silver dragon inside. “It’s not real. This is a telescope spell. My best trick,” Murphy whispered. “That’s one of the dragons in the barn out back.

Raven peered over her shoulder, mesmerized by the sight of a dragon. “So beautiful!” On its back was a leather saddle. Murphy looked at her. “That’s what I want to learn how to do—ride a dragon.”

Something stirred inside Raven. “Ride a dragon,” she repeated. She looked down at the silvery scales along the small dragon’s back, its leathery wings rustling, just as Murphy squeezed her hand shut, startling Raven.

“What are you doing?” Henry was on his feet, trying to slide by Raven.

Murphy looked at him wide-eyed and then at Raven.

“It’s okay. This is Henry, and he’s with me.”

Murphy smiled at him and blushed as the seats around them were filling up with more students.

Henry sat next to Raven and said hello to a few boys nearby, exchanging magical sparks, jolting each other in the arms and legs and laughing. He turned to see Raven had a book of spells out and was scanning through it, her finger moving along the page.

“Studying already?” Henry nudged her with his elbow. “Maybe you should be in the front row.”

“Zip it.” She lifted a finger and sparked him in the arm, jolting him flat against the back of the chair.

“Ow,” he said, grabbing his arm. “Learn to take constructive criticism, Alby.”

A hum of anticipation built throughout the crowd as a tall man in black robes with deep lines along his face, long white hair, and a cropped salt-and-pepper beard, strode to the front of the stage. He turned and folded his hands behind his back as he stared at the students and waited for them to pipe down.

“Welcome to Fowler Academy.” His voice thundered loud and deep with youthfulness and with a vigor that contradicted his aged appearance. “I am Headmaster Flynn. I head this institution that will be guiding your young minds on your path to becoming powerful witches and wizards.”

“Wow, it’s like he’s looking right at you, Raven.” Henry slid down in his seat, leaning aside.

Raven canted toward him as he tried to turn away. “You know that guy’s been in combat. Look at that scar,” she whispered. A long, thin scar was etched into his skin from his right eye, down his cheek, and to his chin.

“You should see the other guy.” Henry snickered.

The headmaster cleared his throat.

“I think he’s looking at you, Henry.”

The headmaster raised a thick white eyebrow and seemed to be waiting for Henry to sit up.

“Your plan is failing,” whispered Raven.

Henry sat straight and tall in his seat, frowning. “Just going to plan B.”

Headmaster Flynn took a deep breath and started again. “Your time in Fowler will not be wasted. Here, you will learn a vast array of useful cantrips, along with the history of magic in this kingdom. You will learn how to use them, and more importantly, when to use them.”

Raven sat on the edge of her seat.

“Today, you are all on the same footing, but this will change. As the weeks and months go by, different tracks will arise for students. Those of you at the top of the class will be trained in warfare. Others will follow different paths, although everyone plays an important role here. Some will go to medicine, depending on your magical strengths, and others will run daily activities within our town.”

Henry whispered. “I’ll be on the front lines, and they’ll probably make you a dishwasher.”

Raven scowled, snapped from her daydreaming. “Everybody knows dwarves wash the dishes, oh, and students with enough demerits. Don’t break anything when you’re back there. Shhh, he’s looking this way.” Raven turned from Henry before he could answer, smiling as she looked up at the headmaster towering over the front row.

“Many of you are wondering what kind of power you will develop here at Fowler. Of course, there are flashier uses for spells, such as those used in conflict. However, we take pride in developing complete control over your environment.”

The headmaster glanced at the shadowy corner of the room where three feral cats were wrestling, growling and hissing, their claws out. He reached out his hand with his long, bony fingers spread wide and shouted, “Veni ad me, et pedes ejus intellexerunt!”

At once, the cats stopped and slinked to the front of the stage, lining up in a straight row and sitting properly beside him in a neat line, facing the students. They looked to him intently, as if awaiting further instruction.

A few students applauded.

Headmaster Flynn smiled and lowered his chin. The children quieted. He looked back up, still smiling. “This is a rather simple spell.” He pointed in the air, his billowing sleeve hanging down from his elbow. “But it demonstrates the power that we have over nature as wizards and witches. This is what each of you will learn to master during your time here.”

Henry shrugged. “So he can herd cats. What’s the big deal?”

A girl sitting ahead of them turned around with a surprised look on her face. “Seriously? Cats are notorious familiars. They don’t always listen to those kinds of magical commands; they do what they want. It takes a lot of power to do that!”

Henry held up his hands. “I sit corrected.”

Raven sat forward, watching more intently, observing the cats sitting motionless in front of the assembly.

Headmaster Flynn raised his arms, and the cats snapped out of it, meowing loudly and scampering off to the shadows once again. “What you just saw was not an advanced spell. It was a simple spell that isn’t easy to do well. It takes training, patience, and practice. When done right, casting spells should look effortless. Most of you will learn this…eventually. You will work with a familiar and bond with them enough so the spell can work.”

He paced the front of the stage, hands still clasped behind his back. “All of you should have chosen your familiar over the summer, as instructed, and you will introduce them at the Harvest Festival. If you have not, you have exactly one month to remedy that and accomplish the first real goal of your wizarding career. Fail…!” He barked the word, startling everyone. Raven slid into her seat, biting her lip. “Fail, and you will have to reapply next year.”

A tall mage in the front row with gray hair piled atop her head stood and clapped her hands. Murphy nudged Raven and whispered, “That’s Professor Gilliam. She teaches basic and advanced spells. My older sister had her and swears she keeps a list of students, good and bad. Once you’re on it? Whew!”

“Alright, students, all rise.” She held out her arms, waiting. “Now, please.” Her lips were pursed together as she waited. “You are excused for a short break. When you hear the crow, senior students disperse to your classes. New students gather in the front for orientation. Everyone should have already received a schedule and have it with them. Today is a shorter day, and tomorrow, there are no classes while we get ready for the Harvest Festival. But after that, we start in earnest and with your familiars. Be prepared. Already, head out. Single file, orderly fashion.”

The circular front hall buzzed with anticipation as the assembly dismissed. Raven remained in her seat, staring at the empty stage. Murphy was following a knot of girls out the tall double doors into the wide hallway.

Henry paused in the aisle. “You just going to sit there? Come on, we’ve got a break. Let’s not waste it!”

“One month,” she said, looking at the stage.

“Yeah, but that’s the case every year. No one ever fails that part. You just have to figure out what creature is calling to you and choose. Easiest thing you’ll do all year. Come on, let’s go.”

But Raven kept her eyes fixed on the stage. “Go on out. I’ll catch up.”

“Whatever. I’m going to go meet people. Maybe I can make some friends who actually want to socialize.”

“Okay, I’ll be out in a minute.”

The hum of activity faded until Raven was alone in the great hall next to the stage. She glanced over her shoulder to make sure nobody was in the room, then turned her attention to the cats, who were again wrestling and snarling in the shadows.

She got up and went to the edge of the stage, which rose to just beneath her shoulder level. Resting her arms on the platform, she peered across the floor at the animals, who hissed and clawed at each other, their ears pressed back.

“Not very friendly, are you?”

Raven hoisted herself onto the stage and brought her legs around into a seated position. She approached the cats slowly, crouching to their level. The largest cat, black with a white belly, hissed at her and reached out with a paw, claws extended. The others froze in place, one on top of the other, while the black cat moved several feet away, cleaning itself.

They locked eyes with Raven, watching her every move. She extended her hand a few inches away. The yellow tabby on the top hissed and swatted at her hand, clawing two of her fingers.

Raven jerked away. “Ow! You’re feral, all right.” She pinched her skin, letting the blood seep out. “Sana me.” The wound closed in a straight line, healing until it disappeared. “First spell Grandpa taught me.”

She stood and walked to the far side of the stage. Raising her arms, she said in a firm and steady voice, “Veni ad me, et pedes ejus intellexerunt!”

The three cats stopped what they were doing and rushed over to her, sitting at her feet. Raven giggled, waving her hand around and watching the once-angry beasts follow her every move. “Now that’s power!” she said in a hushed tone.

She raised her arm, changing her intention, and released the cats. They rushed to resume their razor-sharp activities. Raven turned to hop off the stage and froze at the sound of a booming voice.

“Very well done!”

Raven spun and observed Headmaster Flynn standing just off the side of the stage with his arms crossed.

“Oh, I’m sorry. I was just…”

“Just testing your new limits. A good and bad habit. I’m impressed, Miss…?”

She put her hand on her chest. “Alby. Raven Alby, Headmaster.”

He nodded. “Miss Alby, you’ve got something. Either you are a natural, or someone who knows their spells has been instructing you.”

“My grandfather.”

“Alby…ah, yes, I recognize that name now.” A black crow landed in a high window and squawked. The headmaster pulled out a brass pocket watch and glanced down. “You had better get going. The break is already over. Enjoy your orientation.”

“Yes, sir.”

Raven strode confidently from the hall. I can do this. I know I can. “It’s going to be a good day.”

Headmaster Flynn watched her walk out. “You have a lot to live up to, Raven Alby.” He shook his head, his hands behind his back as he walked backstage. “I’ll be keeping my eye on you.”

* * *

Raven rushed down the front steps and found the other first-years already circling a short, flustered mage from the office. “Back up, back up!” She clapped her hands three times, flitting at the students. “My name is Mrs. Feldman. I am head of administration and will be leading the way to the next location. Form some kind of line, four across, and we’ll make our way to the arena that’s been set up as a welcoming center.”

Henry wove his way through a cluster of students until he got to Raven. “Where have you been? I’ve been making friends, telling stories. I thought you were going to be my wingman.”

“What’s going on here? You look happy and sweaty. The break was fifteen minutes. How much could you have accomplished?”

“I’ve never seen so many people our age in one place,” Henry said excitedly. He turned around in a circle, looking over the crowd. “I wanted to get that first impression before classes start in two days. That way, no matter what happens in class, they can remember this moment.”

Raven laughed, hooking her arm with her best friend’s. “That’s actually kind of smart. Come on, let’s get oriented.”

“Did you know I have an unusually good sense of direction? I can close my eyes and turn around and still know which way is east.”

“I did know that. I’ve known you your whole life. You have a lot of interesting qualities. Save it for the other newbies. Follow me. We’ll make our way to the middle of the pack. You can shake more hands that way.”

“I love it when an idea comes together!”

Mrs. Feldman raised her hand, clutching her wand firmly. “Keep the chitchat down to a roar, please. We have a lot to cover today before we send you on your way.”

The woman waved her arm and made her way toward the arena beyond the main buildings and dorms. The teenagers flowed behind her, talking all at once, pointing at different structures and getting to know each other.

“You think we’ll have any classes with the older students?” Henry nodded, saying hello to a tall girl walking next to him. She blushed and nodded at him before turning away to huddle with her friends. “I can’t tell, was that positive feedback or not?”

“I’d say that was pretty good, my friend. That was shy girl speak for ‘you’re hot.’ Come on, we’re almost there.” Raven grabbed his hand and pulled him with her as she moved ahead and into the vast arena.

Mrs. Feldman went and stood in the center, her heels sinking into the fine silt. She waved her wand, shouting, “Magis clamabat,” amplifying her voice. “Go in both directions and visit each station until you’ve been to five.” She held her hand up. “Count it on your hands, people. If you haven’t been to five, you don’t have everything you need.”

“Let’s go this way.” Raven tugged at Henry’s sleeve and darted toward the first table piled high with books.

“Take one of each,” said the teenage mage with curly dark hair behind the table. She put her hand out to Raven and smiled. “Hi, I’m Avery. I’m a senior running for student council and a mage.”

“Raven Alby, and I suppose I’m a mage in training.”

Avery laughed and batted at the air. “You’re here, and you can do at least two decent spells, right? Okay, then you’re a mage. Make sure you take a book from each pile.”

Raven picked up the Basic Spells book and moved down to the Potions and Poisons, taking one from each pile as the books magically replenished themselves. She could hear Avery behind her, saying, “Hi, I’m Avery. I’m a senior running for student council…”

Raven slid her satchel off and pushed the books in, hoisting it back onto her shoulder. Henry came up behind her, balancing his books. “I hope we don’t have to bring all of them every day. I’m beginning to rethink the whole live-at-home thing.”

“Your parents said you had to so you could help out.”

“Yeah, well, there’s that. Ooh, hey, next table is wands.” Henry held onto his stack of books and jogged to the next table. Raven was right behind him and leaned closer to see what they were doing. “Put out your hand,” said a tall, broad teenage boy behind the table. Henry’s hand shot out, eager to see what came next.

The teenager tried different wands in Henry’s hand, waiting a moment. “No, not that one. Nope, that’s not gonna work either. Hang on, where did you say you were from? What part of the kingdom?”

“Brighton, nearby.”

“Right, okay, let me see.” The young man looked under the table and dug out a smooth dark redwood wand and laid it in Henry’s hand. The stick gave a slight tremor, shimmying across his palm. “That tickles!”

“Yep, that’s the one! Next!”

“Wait, what do I do with this?”

“Keep it safe, and don’t wave it around until someone teaches you how to use it. Next!”

Raven put out her hand. “I’m from Brighton too.” She waited as the young man went through the same process, starting with the smooth redwood, but nothing worked. The teenager scratched his head. “This is usually a lot easier.” He unleashed a frustrated sigh. “I’ve got a couple more. You sure you can do magic?”

Raven was surprised to feel a jolt of anger run through her at the suggestion she couldn’t pull off a simple spell. “I’m positive.” She pushed her hand a little farther. “Try another one.”

“Okay, but…”

“Just try…please.”

“Fine, but this is the last one, I think. It’s made from willow. I don’t think it’s worked for anyone.” He laid it across Raven’s hand and started when it began slowly spinning in her palm. His eyebrows went up, and he took a small step back, watching the wand connect with Raven.

He looked up at the young mage. “That’s interesting.” He nodded his head. “Respect, you found your wand.” Then, he was on to the next student. “Okay, who’s next? Put out your hand.”

Henry was already at the supplies table with his satchel open, gathering up dried herbs and glass vials. Raven tucked the wand into her satchel next to the books and squeezed her hand shut, a tingle running across it. She made her way to the table and picked up one from each pile, grabbing a muslin bag at the end of the table and depositing everything into it.

“Two to go,” said Henry. “What’s after this?”

“I guess we hang out until we wanna head down the road.”

“Sweet! Best day ever.” He took off for the weapons table at a trot, letting out a loud whoop. Raven caught up to him as the grumpy dwarf behind the counter said, “Slow your roll, son. This is fantastic, serious business. We’re entrusting you with your first official school weapon.” The dwarf held up a small dagger with a slim handle. “Now, this may not look like much, but a dagger comes in handy when you least expect it. The handle is perfectly balanced, and the blade is finely ground on both sides.” He slid it into the leather sheath and handed it to Henry, keeping eye contact with him, a scowl on his face. “Don’t let me hear about you waving this around and whooping it up out on the green this afternoon.”

“No, sir. No, you won’t.” Henry had a stony expression until the dwarf looked away. He gave a quick thumbs up to Raven. She smiled at her friend until the dwarf looked at her with the same scowl, and she stood stock-still, biting her lip.

“Young lady, your first school dagger.” The dwarf put it in her outstretched hands, the handle facing her, and arched an eyebrow at her. “No shenanigans,” he growled.

“No, sir, none. Not any.”

Raven backed a step, turned slowly, and walked away, not letting out the breath she was holding until she was close to the last table. “That was scary,” said Raven. She looked at Henry, but he was occupied with whatever they were doing at the station. Raven leaned around him for a better look, and her eyes widened.

Professor Gilliam was taking a small stone with a rune carved on the top and placing it on a female student’s forearm. “Ab aliis,” she said, moving her hand in a continuous circle over the stone. Slowly, the stone turned to ash, and the rune appeared on the teenager’s skin, disappearing as it sank into her arm.

The professor peered up and said sharply, “Next!”

Henry pushed Raven ahead of him, and Professor Gilliam stared at her, another stone in her hand, waiting for Raven’s arm. “Your arm.”

Raven hesitated and blew out a breath of air. “Do you mind if I ask what that’s for, exactly?”

The professor tilted her head to the side. “Didn’t you read the syllabus we sent home? It’s your I.D., and you’ll use it to get meals or gain access to certain areas like this arena. It’s perfectly harmless and disappears once you’re no longer enrolled at Fowler. Now, come on, there’s a lot of others waiting behind you. If you’re going to go here, you’ll need a rune.”

She waggled her fingers at Raven until she put out her arm. Raven felt the cool smooth texture of the stone lightly balancing on her skin. “Ab aliis,” said Professor Gilliam, and the rock began to disintegrate slowly, warming Raven’s forearm. A rune briefly appeared before sinking deep into her arm, leaving a faint buzz that traveled up to her shoulder and disappeared.

“That was so cool,” whispered Raven, her eyes wide.

“What she said,” said Henry, putting out his arm.

Raven waited until he was done, shifting the heavy bag on her shoulder, and they went outside together, still holding out their arms and looking at where the rune had appeared. Most of the students outside were doing the same thing.

The next few hours were a blur of meeting new people and making Henry put away his dagger and wandering all over the grounds, looking in every building and trying to find a place they could make the rune work again, with no luck.

By the time Raven made it back to the Alby Ranch gate, she was barely holding up the satchel. “See you in a couple days?”

“If I don’t see you sooner,” said Henry, their usual answer since they were little.

Raven trudged past the fields and the dwarf goat barns and the cabins for the ranch hands, making her way to the house she shared with her grandfather.

“How was your first day?” asked Connor Alby, smoothing down his snow-white hair.

Raven looked at him, her eyes wide with wonder as she gave a sleepy yawn. “Amazing, fantastic, the best!”

Her grandfather chuckled, setting his hands on his hips. “Are you hungry? I’ve got a stew warming on the stove.”

“Sure, yeah…I could eat,” said Raven, dreamily as she made her way down the hall to her room to drop off her bag.

Later, her grandfather went back to check and found Raven cradling her arm with the new rune, fast asleep. He smiled and pulled off her boots, pulling the blanket over her and kissed her forehead.

“Tomorrow is another adventure, my dear. Sleep tight ‘til then.”

Chapter Two

Deacon lay outstretched on his bed, resting his long, weary legs from another day of hard work. He waved his calloused hand dramatically at the window. “You have to be crazy! Look out the window. The sun is setting, man. There is no way you’re going back out there.” A look of dread came over his face.

Isaac pulled back the curtain covering the small window of their two-person, one-room wooden cabin that sat toward the middle of the Alby Ranch. A bright orange sliver peeked out over the horizon. “Not if I move quickly enough. I’m not afraid. Besides, those are just old stories about monsters told to scare children.” He punched his fist into his hand. “I have to get that harvester back.”

Deacon sat up in his bed, massaging his sore calves. “Do you even know where you left it?”

Isaac closed one eye and looked up at the thatched roof, biting his lip. His thick brown mustache curled into his mouth. “It couldn’t be more than a few dozen yards from the wall. We didn’t go out that far today, did we?”

“Nope. The polly grass was great—more than we even needed for the goats. I bet we get two, maybe three days of feed for them out of that once we grind it up.” He tilted his head back and forth, stretching out the muscles in his neck. “Makes for a good day at the office. Hell if I’m going outside the wall for longer than I need to be. Even in the daylight, it gives me the creeps.”

Isaac marched over to the door and began shoving his feet into his work boots. Dried caked-on mud crumbled off the edges and piled up on the woven rug. “It’s not a good day at the shop if I don’t get that harvester back.”

“What is the big deal? We probably got others out in the shed. And if not, Old Man Alby’s making good money right now. Ask him to buy you another one.”

“No, he won’t.” Isaac slipped on his olive canvas work coat. “The old wizard doesn’t want to foot the bill for another one. I know, because I lost one a couple months ago and he pissed and moaned about it so much, you woulda thought I lost his granddaughter or something. I could lose this job if he wakes up in the morning, and that harvester isn’t here.”

Deacon shot another concerned glance out the window. “You taking a horse? You better haul ass if you’re going. Once that sun is down…”

“Horses are worth more than I am. I’m going alone, and I’ll deal with it. Back in a few.” Isaac pulled open the door and slammed it shut behind him.

Deacon lay back down on his bed and sighed, closing his eyes. “Back in a few. If you make it back at all.”

Next to the door, Isaac reluctantly grabbed a bow and a quiver of arrows hanging from a thick, rusty nail. I’m a piss-poor shot, but it’ll at least give me a chance if I need it. He could feel his heart beating hard in his chest. He was afraid of the coming darkness and what it might hold, even if he didn’t want to admit it.

A dim shade covered the ranch as the sun sunk beneath the horizon. His boots flopped around loosely off his heels. He didn’t think he had time to tie them.

The gate to the Alby Goat Ranch was less than a mile from the border wall. Isaac jogged to the gate, awkwardly clutching the bow as the quiver of arrows bounced wildly on his shoulder. He stared down the gate, determined to get out and back as quickly as possible.

Sitting at the gate, two other ranch hands laughed wildly, one of them gesturing with his hands as he told a story about pulling the winning hand at a card game. “I could feel it the moment I saw my cards,” said Henry, his eyes gleaming. “Won the pot!”

“Isaac!” Henry shouted to him as he approached the gate. “What the hell are you doing out so late? It’s not your night to stand watch. Mick, you invite him?” He elbowed his friend in the ribs, laughing and displaying a gap in his front teeth from one too many card games gone wrong.

Mick took a swig of clear moonshine from a thick glass jar. “You comin’ to keep us company, Isaac? What a sweetheart.”

Isaac slowed to a brisk walk and chuckled at the two of them. “Yeah, right, like you bastards need company. You’re loud enough already.”

Henry chuckled, swiping the jar from Mick’s hands to take a drink. “You got that right. But when you’re loud, the elves stay away, man.”

“We do what we gotta do to stay awake.” Mick sniffed and stood up to stretch out his back. “Can’t be sleeping on the job.”

“The way you two are drinking, I bet there will be plenty of sleeping happening tonight. While I’m out, I’ll let the elves know you’ll be passed out before the sun’s all the way down.”

Henry slapped him on the shoulder. “Seriously, what are you doing out? You got a hot date in town?”

“Yeah, right. No, I can’t sit here and talk. I gotta go get my harvester from the other side.”

Mick spat into the dirt and looked at Isaac as if he’d seen a ghost. “The other side? Of what, of the wall?”

“Yep.”

“Are you out of your mind? It’s practically dark! Whatever you left out there is gone, man.”

“Not if I move fast enough. Besides, anybody out there tries messing with me, I’ll bury an arrow between their eyes.” He charged past them, kicking up dirt as his boots slammed against the ground.

“They don’t all got eyes, Isaac.” Henry crossed his legs, trying to look casual. “Some of them can feel the rumbling of your footsteps. I’ve even heard there’s something out there with more arms and legs than you can count. No eyes, no face, just big and angry. And strong.”

Isaac stopped to turn and watched him as he described the creature. His throat had grown dry, and he swallowed hard. “That’s a bunch of bull,” he said, trying to hide the nervous quiver in his voice. “No one under seventy has ever actually seen one, and there aren’t many left still alive over that age. Hell, half the time, those drunks in town just like to make shit up to scare people. You know how people are in Brighton. I’ll be back in less than ten minutes.” The words spilled out of him.

Mick shook his head. “If you say so. We’ll save you some hooch just in case.” Isaac jogged off and out of earshot as Mick leaned into Henry. “I’m saving him a swig, and if he ain’t back in fifteen, I’m drinking it.”

Henry lifted the jar to his lips. “I have a feeling you’ll be drinking it, alright.”

Isaac made a beeline for the wall, spotting the small Worker’s Gate. There was one guard on duty sitting in an old wooden chair that was always sitting there.

Isaac glanced at the horizon as he ran. Come on, stay with me. Just keep that sliver of light there for a few more minutes. His heart was beating faster as he ran, and he licked his lips nervously.

Once he reached the Worker’s Gate, he stopped to catch his breath.

“What are you doing here, Isaac?” Jackson looked at him over his wire-rimmed glasses.

“I lost a harvester, and I gotta go get it.” He nodded hard, pressing his lips together.

Jackson sighed, glancing over his shoulder at the sun. “Almost dark, Isaac. Nobody’s fool enough to head out after dark.”

“You know what’ll happen if that thing is lost forever. I can’t afford to lose this job. I’ll be in and out.”

“The going out is up to you. I’m just here to be careful about who’s coming in.”

“Okay, well, then I’m going.”

“Suit yourself.” Jackson leaned back in the chair, settling his chin on his chest.

“Aren’t you supposed to stay awake?”

“Aren’t you supposed to be in your cabin? Nothing ever happens around here anyway. Hurry now, and don’t wake me when you go by.”

“Not much of an alarm system.”

“One more word, and I’ll report you for that harvester either way.”

“Never mind. I’m going. Don’t let me disturb you.”

Every muscle in Isaac’s body ached from the workday, but the prospect of stepping outside the wall at dusk had filled him with so much adrenaline, he hardly noticed his sore muscles.

Lifting the iron crossbar on the tall wooden gate always made a loud creak. He looked back for a moment, but no one was stirring.

He scanned the immediate area. Interior lights were on in most of the long low clay buildings nearby. It was dusk, which meant dinnertime when most of the kingdom retreated into their homes and secured their properties for the evening.

Isaac lifted the crossbar off the gate. A loud squeak filled the air for a moment. He winced as the sound echoed down the road, but nobody or nothing jumped up at him.

“Better hurry,” said Jackson, his eyes still shut.

Out and back.

Setting the crossbar aside, Isaac pushed open the door and stuck his head out, viewing the land that stretched out beyond the wall. Taking a deep breath and holding it, he stepped out and pushed the gate shut behind him.

The harvest had been off to the left. Isaac ran toward the smooth patch of grass where it had been cut down, every step filling him with dread.

Hours earlier, the sun had been shining on this land, making it look like an idyllic pasture where villagers could bask in the breeze that bent the long grass. At that hour, however, the area appeared to Isaac part wasteland and part war zone—dark, grim, empty.

“Please let it be empty,” he spoke, clenching his fists at his side.

Isaac reached the section of the patch where he had been working and looked at the horizon, silently begging the sun to stick around as it dropped into the background. The light was so dim he could hardly see. He squinted, trying to make out the glint of his metal harvester, but it was too dark already, and he couldn’t make it out.

Don’t stand there. Move!

Isaac slung the bow over his shoulder and dropped to his hands and knees, frantically feeling around for the harvester. “Damn thing has to be here,” he whispered, thrusting out his hands, trying not to worry about breaking a bone if his hand were to strike the tool. He couldn’t let himself worry about that. Even a broken bone would be preferable to falling victim out here.

To his relief, the back of his hand struck metal. “Yes!” he whispered, crawling the few feet in that direction. He grabbed his harvester from the grass and stood up. He turned to face the farm, and his stomach sank at the barely visible glow of house lights over the wall.

I didn’t realize just how far off we worked today. Shit, I have to move.

Isaac tucked the harvester under his arm and hurried in the direction of the gate when he felt a slight rumbling under his feet. He stopped dead in his tracks, frozen, while he listened for movement.

Must have been my imagination. “Yeah, yeah, that’s all it is.” Being out here this late messes with your mind. Get out of here before you lose it completely. “I could use a drink.”

He hustled a little faster to the gate, pumping his legs as hard as they would move after a long day of ranching. His feet felt like they were encased in concrete. The harvester was clutched tight under his arm.

Another, stronger rumble shook the ground beneath him, sending up short plumes of dust. This time, he gasped, and sweat appeared on his lip.

Wasn’t my imagination.

Trying his best to move quicker, his boots flopped wildly, and one flew off behind him. He stepped barefoot into the damp grass, soaking his toes. “Shit!” he shouted without thinking.

His breath quickened, and he turned around to grab his boot. When he bent over to pick it up, something wrapped around his foot and yanked it down into the soil, just over his ankle.

Isaac yelped, managing to pull his foot out from the soil. He took off in a dead sprint, leaving the boot behind, his eyes fixated on the gate. “Please, please let me make it. Not much farther, not much farther…”

A wide, leathery black tentacle with lines of pincers leapt out of the soil and wrapped around his shin from behind and yanked him hard, dislocating his knee and slamming him face-first into the ground. He never even saw where it came from. His arms flailed about as the harvester flew toward the gate, tumbling along the ground. Isaac maintained his grip on the bow, but the quiver was slung around behind his shoulder.

“Help! Help!” He glanced toward the city walls and the gate, but there was no movement.

He pulled his leg toward him and screamed in pain as he felt the jutting bone of his dislocated knee. The tentacle had a tight grip, refusing to budge as it pulled down on his injured limb harder. Pincers cut through his tunic and sliced his abdomen.

With no other option, Isaac rolled to his side and readied his bow. It took him three tries to reach an arrow from his quiver, his hands trembling as he tried to cock it into the bow. Finally, he was able to ready it for a shot, but when he pulled back the bow and faced the direction of his attacker, he saw nothing.

The pulsing tentacle wrapped around his shin was coming straight from the ground. The rest of the beast was hidden.

“What the hell?”

The tentacle yanked him harder, this time burrowing his leg down into the ground up to his thigh. It let go momentarily, reeling into the air and slapping the bow and arrow out of his hands.

The pain from his leg almost made him pass out, and he bit his lip hard enough to taste blood.

He lay back, looking toward the wall, wishing he had let the harvester go. “Deacon, I should have listened.” That old witch Easton would have helped me. He took in sips of air just as the tentacles writhed through the air again, hovering over his body and grabbing hold of his injured leg again, flipping him over.

His one free leg was bent at an angle kicking in the air, and he clawed at the soil with his hands. He was trying desperately to get any kind of traction that might pull him up and away from the attack.

Yet, the more Isaac scratched at the soil, the harder his leg was pulled into the ground. He gulped air, panicking as he dug at the ground. “What…wha…”

The ground began to swirl underneath him in a clockwise motion. His mouth hung agape as he watched it, then looked back at the gate one last time, seeing the harvester resting in the grass and wishing he had just left it out there.

The ground swallowed Isaac Irving as more tentacles emerged, rising in the darkness and reaching out, grabbing his other limbs. The pressure on his body increased as he was pulled under, and he could feel his ribs cracking one by one, the farther he sank.

“Nooooooo!” he screamed, bile gurgling in his throat and blood spraying from his mouth just before his chin was pulled under the surface of the ground.

The soil stopped swirling, and one last gurgle escaped Isaac’s throat before he disappeared.

Chapter Three

Raven was up early the next day, excited to get to her chores and head back to school. The sun was rising over the horizon, casting a soft light across the ranch when she headed out to feed the goats.

She didn’t see the crossbow in time before the tip of the bolt pierced her shoulder and lodged itself into the bone.

“Rrrrrgh!” She gritted her teeth, clenching her stomach to trap the scream that wanted to escape. She slowly exhaled through her nose and glanced at the small ranch house behind her. Nothing stirring inside yet.

She looked down at the bolt sticking out. No time to get this out now. Raven lifted her eyes and saw a gangly, short elf snatching up one of the dwarf goats into its bony arms. The elf’s little bald head glistened in the rising sunlight.

Her right arm pressed to her side, Raven pushed off the ground with her left arm and up to her feet. She lifted the board with her left hand, leaning it against her shoulder. When he wakes up, the first thing he’ll say is, “Why didn’t you grab the sword?”

She charged after the elf, who set the goat down long enough to fire another crossbow bolt, then gathered the bleating animal back up. The missile streaked toward Raven’s head. She hoisted the board up, putting it between her face and the bolt. It embedded into the wood.

Without breaking her stride, she dropped the board and lunged after the elf, wrapping her arms around his shoulder and tackling him to the ground. He was much older than her, but his spindly legs couldn’t outrun her.

He dropped the goat, and it bleated upon impact. Raven grabbed the animal by the scruff of its neck and pulled it back, hoping to create enough distance between the kid and its pursuer. She barely had let go of the little goat when the elf drove both feet into her jaw, snapping her head back.

Raven fell in a heap, dazed.

“Ooooh.” He let out a squeal of delight at the ruby stone inset in silver, pinned to her jacket. He leaped into the air, his bony fingers open wide, drool sliding down the side of his mouth.

“Think again, shorty!” Raven swung hard, her fist making contact with his midsection and throwing him off-center. She felt the rumble of magic passing through her, rising with her emotions.

The elf leapt to the side, doubled over, growling angrily. “Foul child,” he snarled, managing a sly smile.

What spell, what spell? Raven blinked a few times to refocus her vision, just in time to see the elf snatch up the goat and take off again.

She pulled herself to her feet and picked up the board, snapping off the bolt at its shaft and leaving the head sticking out. She pumped her legs as fast as possible, trying to ignore her throbbing jaw and shoulder.

All I need is one good shot on him, and he’ll be toast.

The board was oak, heavy, and nearly three feet long, eighteen inches wide. Just big enough to do some damage. In fact, Raven used the same board to fight off two beastmen the previous week. Elves have skulls like eggshells. If this thing can beat away a couple of beastmen at once, an elf will be no problem. He’s half their size. Easy pickings.

Searing pain burned down her arm as blood leaked from the wound and soaked into her sleeve.

Ahead, the elf hustled his little feet across the ranch, the dwarf goat bouncing along under his arm.

Her breath heaving rapidly, Raven gripped the board in her good hand and turned on the afterburners, rearing back and preparing to swing with all her might.

Geez, this guy is fast for such a scrawny little thing.

Raven was no stranger to old elves. Once a child reached a certain age in Brighton, you were warned about the fey and their sticky fingers.

Half of Raven’s job was to keep the dwarf goats safe in their pen every day. Letting one slip by into an elf’s hands was a terrible start to the morning, and she wasn’t going to settle for it.

Once she reached within swinging distance, she took her best shot but missed the elf’s wrinkled little head. He was a smaller target than the beastmen, half as big but twice as fast.

The momentum of the swing pulled Raven down, slamming her face-first into the dirt. Her feet flipped up into the air, then her whole body fell. The sound of the elf’s soft cackle sickened her. I’m not going down this easy, you jackass.

The fall had at least yanked the bolt out of her shoulder. The blood gushed. I’ll deal with that later. I’ve got time.

The elf stopped running away and turned to face her. As Raven rose to her knees, she heard the click of the crossbow. He was preparing another shot.

Death didn’t scare Raven. It never did. She wasn’t sure why. Even at that moment, staring down what could have been her demise, she didn’t waste a second thinking about what would happen if the elf was a decent shot.

She didn’t have to worry. He ripped off a bolt that whistled past her ears. She fell to the ground, frantically feeling around for the board in the dim morning light.

But she couldn’t find it. What is that spell?

The elf began loading up another shot in his crossbow, the goat squeezed between his legs.

Raven got to her feet and extended her arm.

Upon seeing this, the elf slung the crossbow over his shoulder and snatched the goat up. He took off running, clutching the animal under his arm.

Now I remember. You should’ve put it down, asshole. With a devilish smile on her dirt-covered face, Raven whispered, “Offendiculum repente.”

With a grunt, the elf stumbled and fell, his feet kicking out from under him. The goat rolled off to the side, and the elf pushed up, lifting his face from the dirt.

The elf’s once-confident face fell, his eyes wide in panic. He reached for the goat, but Raven pointed to it. “Quod hic adducere!”

One of her favorite spells.

Before the elf could wrap his arms around the goat, the animal floated up and out of reach. The elf slammed his palm on the dirt in frustration.

Amused, Raven watched as the goat gently soared through the air, its legs extended straight down as if it were standing on a little platform. It flew to her and landed safely at her side.

She made eye contact with the elf, who scampered off. Squinting, Raven focused on his arm. Just in case you think about coming back here. “Et disrumpam.”

He squealed as his arm whipped behind his back, the bone cracking loudly.

Raven shook her head. That was satisfying.

The elf nearly clipped his shoulder on one of the tall wooden poles holding up the ALBY GOAT RANCH sign over the path leading to the house before he spun around it and disappeared down the road.

As her adrenaline settled down, Raven picked up the goat and cradled it with her good arm, wincing in pain from the gaping wound in her shoulder. She was lightheaded and her heart was beating fast, and she took a few deep breaths to calm herself down. Three spells that quickly had been a risk. It could take a few minutes before a healing spell would finally work…or work enough.

The goat looked up at her and licked her face.

“You know, if you guys could try fighting back once in a while, that would help me out. Where’s that board? You’ll be stuck inside all day if I don’t put it back.”

She saw the board lying in the grass and put down the small goat. “Follow me. I need to close up this hole in my shoulder before…”

“Raven!” She recognized the tone in her grandfather’s gruff, deep voice.

Worried, as usual. Too late to try one more spell to hide this wound. She dragged the board behind her while the goat trotted along at her side. She approached the pen where the other goats were stumbling around, waking up and trying to figure out where their missing brother was. She dropped the board and lifted the once-kidnappee back into the safety of his friends and family.

“Hang on, Grandpa, I gotta put this board back.” She watched as her grandfather crossed his arms when she passed. It’s okay, don’t look concerned for your bleeding granddaughter or anything.

Raven sucked in her bottom lip, doing her best to ignore the pain as she propped open the door on the inside of the shed. It allowed for the free-flowing traffic of the bouncing, dancing goats inside and out.

She stopped and leaned up against the open door for a moment, turning her head to look at the broad sky and the fast-moving clouds and take in a deep breath.

She shuffled her feet, kicking up dirt while she approached her grandfather. He was standing on the back step of the house, scowling.

“Good morning to you, too.” She held her jaw with her good hand, wiggling it back and forth to make sure it was still in place.

“Are you okay?”

“Most of me. I just have to clean this out and bandage it up. I think the jaw’s fine, just bruised up. Shame you couldn’t have hung onto any healing powers, Grandpa.”

“Yeah, well.” He cleared his throat. “What were you doing out there?”

She looked at him, her forehead wrinkled. “Seriously? Saving a goat. I know how much these things are worth. The market’s paying good money for milk these days. It’s a good time to be a rancher.”

“That’s not what I’m talking about, and you know it.”

Raven hesitated, looked off in the distance where the elf had run off, then back at him. “Look, can I just get inside and clean up?”

He raised his eyebrows and repeated himself. “What were you doing out there? You were slow to get out that first spell.”

“Grandpa, he rung my bell pretty well. It took a minute for my head to clear. Did you see that punch I got off? That fight training all summer paid off. I could have taken an arrow to my eye socket!”

“Do you know why he was firing at you? Do you know why he even tried to steal one from us?”

Raven held her right arm under her elbow, trying to keep it from moving. The pain radiated outward, all the way to her fingertips. “Because of the sign?” There was small print at the bottom of the sign, an SW indicating that the home belonged to a spent wizard.

A wizard who had used all of his magical energy in the great battle until there was none left. A magical emeritus. It was meant to be a sign of respect from the town leaders for services rendered so many years ago, but not everyone took it like that.

Grandpa was not satisfied with her answer. “Sweetheart, if that were the case, we’d have elves crawling all over this place, swiping my goats. Actually, we wouldn’t have any left by now. And I’d probably be dead. It’s not a secret. No, it’s because he saw you go out without anything to defend yourself besides magic. I never, ever go out to check on the goats without at least a sword on my hip.” He tilted his head down and leveled his gaze at her. “I can still take care of myself,” he said evenly.

“I know enough to take him down without needing to use a sword, Grandpa. It was just going to be a quick morning check, and I thought I had the spells if I needed them.”

“You needed them, and they were almost out of reach, that’s the problem. Things happen. Learning spells is easy, but figuring out how to balance the magic and weapons, so it’s all there when you need it takes time and wisdom. That’s why I’ve been teaching you both.” He lowered his chin to look at her, his forehead wrinkled. “I know your magic is different.” He sighed. “It comes easily to you and stays longer. Has it ever run out?”

Raven gave a slow shrug. “I haven’t pushed it to the limits, yet.”

He smiled at his granddaughter. “That is what I’m afraid of, Raven. That you’ll find the wall when you need magic the most. Enough for one day. Come on, let’s clean you up.” He hugged her gently and let go. “You look so much like her, like your mother. More every day.” He walked back into the house, holding the screen door open for her, letting it slam behind them. “Your mother was a powerful mage, too. Have I ever told you the story…”

Raven cut him off with a quick smile. “I love you, Grandpa.”

“Clever girl.”

Chapter Four

Raven made her way into the house. She passed the small sitting room and went to the hallway closet next to the bathroom, where she fetched a small wooden box. She carried it into the bathroom and set it on the counter next to the sink.

The teen gritted her teeth, sucking in air, and said, “Sana me” with as much conviction as she could muster. A buzz passed through her shoulder, and the blood dried around the edges, closing slightly, but that was as far as it went. The spell she knew wasn’t strong enough, but it helped.

Raven let out a sigh. “Rock is rolling in the right direction, I suppose. Guess we’re going old school for the rest of it.”

She unclasped the box and flipped the lid open, revealing a variety of bandages, gauze, pads, and tapes. Next to them all was a large brown bottle with a metal cap.

Raven winced as the rough canvas of her cream-colored overshirt rubbed against the wound from the arrow. She gingerly put the bottle down on the counter and tugged at her shirt, trying to pull it over her head with one arm.

Her grandfather made his way down the hall and leaned against the doorway with his hands in his pockets. “Want a little help?”

“Am I allowed to have help? Or am I learning another lesson?” She gave him side-eye, annoyed.

He chuckled and helped her. He grabbed the shoulders of the long overshirt, yanking it over her head. “Let’s not be dramatic or anything. Ooh, that’s a doozy. The bolt nipped the bone.”

Blood still dripped down her arm. A little more every time she moved. “You already tried the spell?” he asked.

Raven sighed, frustrated, and nodded her head. “Needed to close it up so I can get back to work.” She wrapped her hand around the neck of the brown bottle and tried to flip open cap with her thumb, but she couldn’t do it one-handed. Her thumb flicked hard against the lever. “Ow!”

“That spell was meant for a deep cut or a wounded hand. This is a little more than that.” Her grandfather reached over and took the bottle out of her hands. “Just let me do it. Sit down.” She dragged a stool from the corner of the bathroom over and took a seat.

“This is a two-handed job. Blue wort cream has to get to the bottom of the wound if it’s going to do anything.” With two hands, he flipped open the lever. “Hooo!” The noxious fumes of the liquid hit his nose. “I hate using this stuff.” He closed it back up for a moment, his eyes watering.

Raven shook her head. “I bet. At least you only have to smell it.”

“My dear, I have had gallons of this stuff poured over me through the years. I’m pretty sure my blood is equal parts blue wort, coffee, and whiskey. You know, I got this recipe from one of the spent wizards.”

Raven looked up, her mouth open, but she was keeping very still. It was so rare for him to ever talk about his old friends or what happened so long ago, and it always came in bits and pieces that never connected.

“I don’t think I would have survived the years of the Great War without this crap. Hell, I think this stuff was all that was holding Large Craig together. He was like a tall poppy, as tall as he was wide. Strong as a team of horses and just as determined. Hold still.”

Raven was holding her breath, marveling at the start of an actual story, but his voice wound down, and he stopped.

“Were you wounded badly during the Great War,” she said, sitting on the edge of the stool.

Her grandfather narrowed his eyes and looked at her, holding the salve in midair. “I’ve spent years trying to forget what I saw. It’s how I remain here in the present with you and be happy.”

“But…”

A distant look passed across his face. It was one she had seen many times before. “Let it go…for me.” He flipped the top again. “Oh damn, this does smell bad!” His head rocked back, and they both laughed. Raven closed her eyes in preparation for the amber liquid to hit her skin.

Her grandfather lightly pinched the skin, squeezing out a little more blood, then spread the gash open a little more. “Bombs away.” He splashed some of the liquid onto Raven’s skin. It hissed and bubbled as it seeped into her body.

“Rrrrrrrr!” She gritted her teeth and clenched her muscles to keep from screaming. The searing pain burned its way down to the bone as Raven held her breath, waiting for it to pass.

“Just another couple of seconds, then I’ll close you up.”

She could feel the blood rushing to her face as she held her breath, finally releasing it and gasping again. “Damn, I hate that!”

Connor Alby laughed. “I don’t know anyone who likes it.” The look came over his face again. “But it gets the job done.”

“I love you, Grandpa,” she said quietly. Raven stood up from the stool and rifled through the box. “Okay! You know what else would get the job done? A good healing spell.”

“You know I can’t do those anymore.” He looked away, not making eye contact for a moment, but Raven didn’t notice. A wave of pain and nausea had washed over her, and she had briefly closed her eyes.

She looked at him in the mirror with a cocked eyebrow. “Okay, teach me another healing spell, a better one, and I can do this all by myself.”

He lifted his foot and rested it on the stool. “You’re going to learn this again at the Academy, but never hurts to hear it twice. Healing spells are very draining for most mages and should only be used in emergencies. Using one could leave you without magic for a day. They are some of the most powerful spells we have. You’re probably not even going to learn about them until next year sometime.”

“I can handle powerful spells, Grandpa. I’ve done them already.” Raven grabbed a roll of tape from the bottom of the box, along with some gauze padding.

“You’ve done one or two and under my supervision. School will teach you how to handle them. I’m not sure I did an outstanding job of getting that lesson across to you.” He pulled the bandages from her hands and moved his foot off the stool, sitting her back down again.

She shook her head. “You’re doing the kingdom a service. I have such a head start on the rest of the class.”

“Don’t get cocky.”

“It’s not cockiness! I pulled an advanced spell yesterday on my first day. A simple one that took some finesse.”

Her grandfather smiled at her, and wearily rubbed his face.

“Headmaster Flynn caught me and told me he was impressed. As far as I’m concerned, you should be teaching me more!”

Connor peeled away a few pieces of gauze padding and held them to her wound. “Hold this here for a second.” He picked at the edge of the tape and unrolled a long piece. “You don’t know everything, sweetheart. You are a good fighter, I’ll give you that, and living out here on a ranch, that’s a necessity. As for becoming a powerful mage, you’re going to have to give it time. There’s a big difference between learning a few powerful spells for emergencies and proper, well-rounded training and education. That’s what you’re going to get at Fowler.” He applied the tape to the gauze, binding it tightly to her skin. “There. Give it a day or two. We’ll change it out a few times to keep it clean. It’ll heal up just fine. It’s a good, clean gash. Now, let me look at your jaw.”

Raven spun around on the stool so that her grandfather could kneel and face her at eye level. “If I’m moving so much faster than everyone else, why should I have the same education? There ought to be a faster track for those who know what they’re doing, you know?”

He put his thumb on her chin and guided her head left and right as he inspected the purple bruise underneath. “You don’t know everything. And when you act like that, you become more vulnerable, not less. Look what happened to you out there this morning. You thought you knew what you were doing, but you got turned around, and you paid for it.”

“I saved the goat.”

“You did. Sometimes half-measures work, but they usually exact a higher price.” Connor Alby winced, and Raven wondered if memories of a long-ago battle still haunted him.

He poked at the left side of her chin. “I think you’re okay. You’re right, it’s just deep bruising. Going to hurt like hell tomorrow morning.”

She frowned. “I’m sorry I went out there without something to protect myself. You’re right.” She grasped her grandfather’s hand for a moment, squeezing it and letting go. “I just know I’m going to do some great things. I can already wield spells better than anyone I know.”

He smiled at her, watching her grow more animated. Her right hand chopped through the air. “Once I get through the Academy, I’ll be out there accomplishing things instead of…” She trailed off, realizing what she was about to say.

Connor stood up and wiped his hands off with a towel, smirking at her. “Instead of being a lowly goat rancher?” The sides of his mouth turned up slightly.

“That’s not what I meant.”

“Sure, it is. You’ve got powers, so you want to use them. I was just as headstrong as you are back in the day.”

Raven saw her chance. “Tell me about the Death Swarm. What happened in the last battle?” She stood up and kicked the stool into the corner of the bathroom, and they both walked out to the sitting room at the front of the house.

Connor paused, studying his granddaughter’s face. “You are getting older, and they’ll teach you about it in school, anyway.” He sat down on a leather chair, resting his elbows on his knees. “When I heard about the Swarm the first time, I couldn’t believe it, either. But as a young warrior who just wanted to get out into the fields, past the wall, and kick some ass, the prospect of them got my blood boiling.” He clenched his fist and shook it. Raven sat on the floor at his feet and rested her hand on his knee.

“When you’re at war with another kingdom, there are consequences you have to deal with,” he said. “The morality of war gets a little dicey because you’re thinking about how the guys on the other side have families and lives of their own. Not the Swarm, though.”

Raven leaned back, looking out the window and watching the ranch hands across the field, processing the grass for the little goats.

“The Swarm were soulless.” Connor spat the words out with a scowl. “No rules, no consciences, no families to worry about. They used to roam the land out there. They wanted food, and they’d get it, no matter the cost.”

“And we’re the food,” said Raven with a shudder.

“When the sun went down, they were on the hunt. Anybody with half a brain didn’t go out.”

She looked out the window at the peaceful landscape. Two ranchers were carrying buckets of milk from the goat barn to the shed.

“The Swarm didn’t scare me. I was ready to go. I knew my spells. I knew they needed a good ass-kicking! It was the perfect match for an ambitious young man with a lot of power under his belt. Remember, we are Albys from a long line of wizards! But great power has consequences you can’t always see ahead of time.” He tilted his head, noticing that his granddaughter was looking out the window.

Without saying a word, he disappeared to his bedroom. Raven silently watched him go. She knew he had reached his limits, and it had been a long day already.

Connor marched back into the room, sat down in a chair, and placed a large white skull on the table. “Look.”

Raven came over and peered at the rounded stark-white skull. The large lower jaw jutted out, exposing two rows of sharp, menacing teeth. “What is this?”

“It’s a Swarm skull, my dear. One of my first kills. It’s from the terrors we nicknamed Razorbacks. Those were the ones that looked like beetles with a growth problem and spikes all over their shells.”

Her eyes widened as she walked partway around the table. “Can I touch it?”

He pushed it closer. “Go ahead.”

She picked it up and lifted it to eye level, staring at what would have been the face of the creature. “Where are the eyeholes?”

Connor shook his head. “They don’t have eyes. Only the Skifflings do. Most of them run around with no eyes to direct them.”

Raven furrowed her brow. “They don’t? Then how do they know where to go? That is too creepy.”

“Most of the creatures in the Swarm have three main senses. Smell, hearing, and general mayhem. They hunt down their food by smelling their prey. They exist to consume, and that’s what makes them so dangerous.”

She spun around the skull to look at the back of it, peering into the hole where the creature’s backbone would connect. “They’re hungry all the time. What’s so dangerous about that?”

He chuckled, shaking his head. “Those monsters have no allegiance to anyone. So if, say, a rival kingdom wants to attack someone, they could negotiate with a Skiffling and send the Swarm in with the promise of a living, breathing food resource. They never attacked a large group, but they were relentless. They came at you until they’re either injured badly enough or until they run out of something to hunt.”

“They were like weapons?”

“Potent weapons, yes. And the sight of one of them was enough to freeze your blood.”

He raised his eyebrows, taking the skull from her. “I took this one’s head off myself, Raven. I was out there, battling side-by-side with other powerful wizards like myself. We managed to just barely beat them into retreating, at least in that fight. They came back later. A few of us took down two of the monsters. We picked apart the bones ourselves just to get a good look at them. So many rumors ran throughout the kingdom, but there’s one that, in my experience, rings true.”

“What’s that?”

“If you can see the Swarm, you’re probably too late.”

“I don’t know, Grandpa. I’ve heard a lot of rumors about these things, but they don’t exist anymore.” Raven pointed out the window at the wall towering in the distance. “Do you think they’re back?”

“What? No!”

“But the rumors about the empty satellite ranches!”

“People have been making up stories for years about their return. They’ve become our bogeymen. No, they’re dead and gone, thank God.”

“Then something else is going wrong, Grandpa. Something else is out there beyond the wall. We should gather a squad and go beyond the wall to gather information, like the old days!”

“An adventure will find you, Raven. Don’t be in such a hurry.” He lifted his ankle and rested it on his knee. “I’ve been on the front lines. Information doesn’t always come, and it’s never cheap. It takes a lot more firepower than just waltzing out there and throwing a few spells at the enemy.”

“The kingdom needs protecting, and we are Albys! It’s our responsibility.”

He leaned back. “Nothing in this world is so straightforward, Raven. I’m a rancher, now, and a grandfather. My responsibility is to help you become the mage you’re destined to be.”

Raven took the skull from him and gazed at it, pressing her lips together. What if a mage isn’t exactly all I want to be? She pushed the thought away for another time.

Chapter Five

A knock at the door caused Connor Alby to stand and gather the skull in his arms. “I need to get this back in a safe place. You get the door.”

Raven glanced at him, confused. “What, are you worried someone is going to steal an old skull?”

“If somebody sees this, they’re going to start asking questions. I’m not in the mood to tell old stories.”

Raven waited until her grandfather disappeared down the hall before she opened the door. A young man with long dirty blonde hair down past his ears and a natural smile squinted through the screen door. William Moss tugged on his ill-fitting khaki-colored shirt. “Hey.”

“Hey, William. Come on in.” She pushed the screen door open and let the teenager inside. “What are you doing here in the middle of the day? Shouldn’t you be working?”

“Shouldn’t you be getting your chores done? Get a move on. You have school too.”

“No classes today. Yesterday was mostly orientation. We dive in headfirst to all of it tomorrow.”

“I was expecting to find you outside. I checked both barns and the shed. One of the hands told me you were still here. Hey, what happened to your shoulder?”

“Got into it with an elf over a goat. I won, and there’s one sorry elf out there licking wounds.”

William held up his hand to high-five and laughed, putting his hand back down. “Maybe later.”

“I’ll be out doing some of my chores pretty soon. I still have one good arm. Who did you talk to out there?”

William peeked out the window. “I don’t know his name. Not as old as the rest of the hands, really skinny.”

“Scruffy face?”

“Yeah.”

“That’s Edward. Did he sound pissed?”

The young man laughed. “Yeah. Like you were slacking off on the job.”

Raven laughed with an incredulous tone. “I ought to spark his britches with a couple of fire marbles. I do more work by ten a.m. than he does all day long.”

“Hey, William!” Connor returned to the room empty-handed. “How are you, my boy?”

“I’m well, sir. And you?”

“Nothing an old rancher can’t handle.” He glanced at Raven and gave her a hard look she recognized. William caught his glimpse and smiled at Raven

“Your folks doing well?”

“Yes, sir. Business at the dragon ranch is as strong as ever.”

The old man rubbed his hands together. “It’s a good season for everybody. Our milk is selling well. I imagine dragons are in demand.”

William flashed a bright smile. “Always, sir, and there’s never very many who pass the tests, even in a good year.”

“Why are you here, young Moss?”

“I just needed a break. Can I sit down?” Connor nodded at him. “Thanks. Good to take a load off.”

Raven looked at the old clock on the mantel. “It’s not like it’s late in the day. It’s barely morning. How are you so tired already?”

He put his feet up on an ottoman and looked up at the two of them with a shrug. “One of our ranch hands, Fester Solomon, didn’t show up for work today.”

Connor sat in his chair, looking concerned. “That’s odd. You have a great staff over there.”

William shook his head. “He’s nowhere to be found. Fester must have decided to move on to another ranch, but it is odd. He was one of our best. Always on time, never late. Can’t figure it out.”

“We lost a hand recently, too.” Connor clicked his tongue. “Strange.”

“Who did we lose?” Raven looked up, surprised.

“Isaac Irving, the new guy. His bunkmate claimed he willed all his stuff to him. He’ll run out of money and wine and turn up again and take back his things. Happens from time to time.”

“That’s why I’m here taking a break. I’ve been working hard since before dawn. And I’ve got a dragon that’s not falling in line, a real headstrong case. Beautiful creature.” He shook his head, weary. “I just wanted to get away for a few minutes, and then I’ll head back.”

“Youngsters! In my day, we didn’t get breaks. Had to make sure we finished before dusk. Definitely before dusk.”

“Grandpa,” Raven said, good-naturedly, nudging him, “we still have to do that. The Swarm may be a thing of the past, but every generation is still teaching us to be afraid.”

“Not my idea,” her grandfather said gruffly. Raven traded glances with William.

“I’ll be right back, William.” Raven walked down the hall to her room. She stood in the center of the room and shut her eyes. “Just one more. What’s the harm? Redigendum dolor.” Warm, soothing energy passed through her shoulder, reducing the pain. She let out a sigh of relief and grabbed a fresh overshirt, pulling it on over her tunic as she left her room and went back down the hall. “You can tag along for a few minutes with me if you want. I have to get back to work.”

The young man raised his eyebrows. “With that on your shoulder? You sure?”

She gingerly slid her arm into the jacket. “The work doesn’t stop. You just said it. Besides, there’s plenty to do without having to lift anything. I’ll take it easy today, Grandpa. Can you help me with this?” She handed William a piece of muslin, and he helped her fashion a sling. “There, it’ll be fine. I can still help.”

The old man nodded, trying not to smile. “Perhaps. I’ll let the hands know.”

She slipped on her boots at the door, muttering to herself. “I can still carry my load.”

Connor cleared his throat as he rose to his feet. “Yeah, and everyone knows it, even if they won’t admit it. Most of the hands don’t do half the work you do. If any of them took a crossbow bolt to the shoulder, they’d take two or three days off and head to the pub. Piss on ‘em. Good to see you, William. Say hi to your folks.”

“Nice to see you too, sir. I will.”

“Come on, William.” Raven pushed the screen door open and stepped out into the sunshine. Her eyes squinted while they adjusted to the brightness. “What do you think happened to your ranch hand?”

William jogged to catch up to her side. “I don’t know. It’s confusing.”

They walked by two men working on a piece of equipment as Raven lowered her voice. “Did you hear about the satellite ranch that was found abandoned? No sign of what happened to the family that lived there.”

“No, and how did you hear about that?”

“Local gossip.”

“Always accurate,” said William, smirking.

“Yeah, well, hard to get wrong that a ranch is just empty. That’s their whole lives. It looks like they just up and left in the middle of the day. Everybody’s gone, food still on the table. Disappeared into thin air. Let’s go this way. I’m headed to the barn with the kids.”

“That’s crazy. What do you think it would have been?”

Raven shrugged. “Maybe the same thing that took your ranch hand. And the same thing that took ours, too.”

“A conspiracy, I don’t know. Why would anyone want them? Trying to build a rogue army?” He let out an easy laugh, but Raven glared at him, and he stopped smiling.

“Okay, I’ll admit it. I’ve heard the same rumors when I’ve been in town.” William stepped ahead and pulled open the door of the barn for her. “But I don’t know if I believe them.”

“Thanks.” She stepped into the barn. “What did you hear?”

“Something about raiders, or maybe the return of the Swarm.” He laughed as he said the last part.

“Yep. I bet there’s evidence out there, it’s just that nobody’s looked yet.”

“Come on, the Swarm doesn’t exist anymore, remember?”

“No one knows for sure because it’s happening outside the wall.” She stopped in her tracks and faced William. “We should check it out.”

William stopped walking. “Stop kidding around.”

“I’m serious! We’ll wait until nightfall, so nobody will know we’re gone. Just sneak out there and take a look around.”

“Look, I don’t buy the whole Swarm story either, but that doesn’t mean there isn’t something out there with a grudge taking out ranchers. Could be a squad of warriors from another kingdom, which would still be deadly.”

“Then someone should know that too. We’ll take a couple of dragons so it’ll be quick. Safer.” She opened the pen to the baby goats. Two of them charged at her feet and began nipping at her toes, the others bouncing on all fours, jumping over each other. “Wouldn’t be a big deal.”

The young man stayed outside the pen by the gate. “Bad idea. You’re a mage in training, Raven, not a dragonrider or a warrior.” William saw Raven clench her jaw and tried to change the subject. “You got a hit from an elf, Raven. Take it easy. Arrow do that to your shoulder?”

She snorted, wincing even as she tried to hide her annoyance. “Yeah. Elf had pretty good aim, but even though I wasn’t armed, he couldn’t take me down.”

William rested his arms on the fencing around the pen. “That is the nice thing about raising dragons. No elves. What’s an elf going to do with a dragon? The damn thing would eat an elf before he would go with him.” They both laughed.

“Ugh, he was a pesky little shit, too.”

“They usually are.” William watched Raven check the baby goats one by one, petting their thick fleece and checking their limbs and faces.

“Look at you, nuzzling all these baby goats like you’re some kind of softie.”

“I’m just doing my job.”

“No, I know that. But you come from a family of such tough, important wizards, and you’re taking care of these delicate, adorable little animals. Meanwhile, I’m messing around with big ol’ fire-breathing scaly beasts that could kill any of us with one swipe.”

Raven examined the legs of a small black goat standing between her feet. “Yeah, well, you’re lucky. At least you chose your path. No one is telling you ‘you’re an Alby, and that means you’re a mage in training.’”

“Sorry about that. I didn’t mean anything…”

“I know you didn’t.” Raven cut him off. She stood straighter, cradling a kid under her free arm. “It’s just that I have dreams too, you know. I mean, maybe I do want to be a mage, maybe I don’t.” Maybe I want to ride a dragon high above the clouds.

William stood and inspected a long scratch on his arm. “Training dragons is hard labor. We’ve got this one dragon that just won’t let up. Fights back every time we try to talk to him. Won’t do anything we need him to do. Getting to be a real problem and, sooner or later, he’s gonna have to take the tests. Dragons suck too.”

Raven set down the kid, watching them all scamper around and jump over each other high in the air. “Oh, and goats are better?” She shrugged. “Look at them. This is pretty much it.”

He opened the gate for her. “Hey, it’s family business versus family business. I didn’t choose to deal with dragons any more than you chose to handle dwarf goats. It’s our lot in life. That’s just how it goes.”

“Your father gave you a choice, and you wanted to stay with the business.” She stepped out of the pen and closed the gate behind her. “Of course, for me, it’s not goats for too much longer.”

“How so?”

“I had my first day at Fowler yesterday.”

“Oh right, the Alby legacy.” They both walked out of the barn. “A tougher calling to turn down. But that’s going to be a while.”

“I don’t know. I’ve already made a huge impression on the headmaster. He says he’s going to keep an eye on me. That means good things. Maybe I’ll skip a grade and start advanced spells.”

“You may have just a couple of things to learn with the rest of the rookies.”

“It’s a big world out there, and I want to go explore it. And if there is a menace, I want to help stop it.”

“You’re an Alby, alright. You get it from your parents. They both commanded respect wherever they went.”

Raven glanced at the sky. “Yeah. I wish they were still around. My grandfather doesn’t get that. He’s always trying to rein me in, stop me from doing stuff. He’ll teach me a spell, then follow me around and warn me to be careful. Or show me how to use a weapon and caution me to use it sparingly. He tells me I’m just like my mother. Endlessly curious. It’s not like I don’t get that’s code for headstrong and always into something.”

William lifted a pole by the gate in front of another pen for older goats, securing it in place. “It must be hard to figure out who you are without your parents.”

Raven crossed her arms over her chest and looked out at the horizon. “I don’t know any other way. Grandpa has done his best. Look, this is who I am!” she said, with more intensity than she intended, lifting her good arm.

William look surprised, his forehead wrinkling. “Yeah, sure. Okay, I get it.”

“Talk much?” Raven tried to smile at him.

“I’m better at staying ten seconds on a snarling dragon,” he said, smiling as he rubbed the back of his neck. “You know, the dragons we’re raising are pretty vicious, right? Breathing fireballs, could eat you in one bite, and God forbid you get hit with one of their paws when they swat at you. Take off an ear. I saw that happen to a guy. You do not want to come back from lunch and find an ear on the ground.”

“Okay.”

“My point is dragons wield a lot of power. It’s my job as a trainer to make sure they use their power responsibly. I don’t want to keep them from being powerful, not that I could. I just want them to understand what their powers can do and when to use them.”

They started to walk back up the ranch. “That may be, but I’m not a dragon, dude. I’m a mage.” She pointed a finger at William. “Don’t say in training…”

“Wouldn’t dare. You may have the power already, but you have to learn how to use it and in different ways at different levels. I gotta get back to work. Thanks for the break.”

“Any time. Good luck over there. Let me know if you find out what happened to the ranch hand.”

“Promise me you won’t go looking for clues on your own outside the wall.”

“I promise,” she said, her fingers crossed behind her back.

William waved and ambled up the road toward his ranch.

Raven returned to the shed, where Edward was sorting through tools. He kicked the wall in frustration.

“Problem, Ed?”

He looked over his shoulder. “Ahhh, just missing a harvester.

“We’ve got others, right?” She pointed at a row of harvesters.

Edward nodded, distracted, still rooting around. “Yes, but we need every one of them. Your grandfather wants all the tools organized and kept in the shed. We catch hell if they’re not all in here when they’re not being used.” He took off his hat and held it against his chest, his other hand on his hip. “It’ll turn up. They have a way of doing that. Maybe you can learn a spell or two that can help us find it, huh? How about that?” He smiled, exposing a wide gap in his two front teeth. “Hey, what happened to your shoulder?”

“Elves in the goat pen again.”

“Damn them critters. Pesky little shits. Does the other guy look worse?” He gave another gap-toothed smile.

Raven sighed. “Well, he looked hungry. I kept the goat safe and sound.”

“Well done. Now, if I could just find that harvester.” He wandered toward the back of the large barn, muttering to himself, already on to something else.

Raven walked over to the larger barn to see if she could help feed the goats, still wondering about the whereabouts of Isaac Irving. With her free arm, she grabbed fistfuls of the processed polly grass and tossed it to the little goats, who bounded over to chow down. The remnants of pain from her other shoulder made her take a sharp intake of breath, but she pushed forward, smiling at the goats.

She looked up at the wall again, lost in thought. If only I could see that ranch out there…and get William to go with me.

Chapter Six

Deacon rolled up his sleeves after loading the last glass jug of goat milk onto the wagon, a small, well-built wain. A gentle old chestnut mare, Presley, was attached at the front, pawing at the ground. “Raven! You ready? We have to hit the road! Sun is rising in the sky.” He pulled a handful of oats out of his pocket and held it under Presley’s muzzle, rubbing her head.

The girl sighed as she came from the barn, feeling drained from the wound in her shoulder. “Yeah, I’m coming. Everything loaded up?”

“Yep. Let me help you up, and let’s get going.” He held out a hand, and Raven reluctantly took it, a wave of dull pain sliding from her shoulder into her back. She slid across the bench to make room.

“You do this every day, Deacon?”

“Yes, ma’am. And with Isaac gone, it’s nice to have the company, so thank you for that.”

“That’s nice of you to say, but I know he helped you with the deliveries.”

“I take the days as they come. I tell myself every morning, you have to start from where you are and work with what you got. Good life rule.”

“I’ll remember that.”

“Come on, Presley, let’s get a move on. Time and milk wait for no one.” The wain was bouncing along over the rutted dirt road in no time. Raven kept shifting on the broad polished board that made up the seat. She held her arm against her chest, each bounce sending a jolt of pain across her back.

“Nothing like what they’re gonna teach you at that fancy school, but valuable all the same.” He nodded at the road ahead. “Once we hit the gate, we need to take a sharp right turn, or the wain will go too wide, and we’ll end up in the ditch, and a lot of ruined milk!” He laughed. “Your shoulder getting the best of you? We can take a break and pull over. Presley’s pulling to the right anyway, trying to get to the wild grass.”

“Sorry, Deacon, I may not make it. I should have let you find someone else.” The pain was radiating through her shoulder, but they were still a ways from the first shops. She hesitated, the words coming out haltingly. “I… I uh, could try a spell. I think I have a good one.”

Deacon’s expression changed, and he adjusted the reins in his hand. “You know a spell that could help?” He glanced at her, shaking his head. “I had no business asking you with an injured shoulder. Should have waited for Lincoln to get freed up. Helping me deliver is gonna make you late for school.”

“Hey, there’s no school today…”

He cut her off, the words spilling out. “Magic is precious, Raven, you know that. You use a spell now, you may not have it for something else in a few minutes. You have to think ahead. If we all went around using magic willy-nilly, we’d all be running on low when we needed it. Besides, back in the day when they could use it all the time…”

“There was a time when magic was everywhere? People used it all the time?”

“Oh sure, a long time ago, but magic brings its own set of problems and can even lead to darkness. Do you have a spell in mind? If you don’t, we’ll be fine. We can figure out how to get Presley moving along.” Deacon had slowed down just enough to give the old mare the opening she was looking for, and she was angling the wain to the left to the grassy side of the road.

“I think Presley has another idea,” said Raven, trying to hide her pain with a tight smile.

“I see your point,” said Deacon with a gentle smile.

“Time for the spell?” asked Raven.

“You’re definitely an Alby. Okay, just this once, but nothing flashy. I don’t want to send you to school, and then you can’t do anything in class. Whoaaaa, Presley.” He pulled harder on the reins, getting Presley under control with little success.

“Illustrare.” Raven swiped her arm over the horse as the wagon jiggled and shook, the milk sloshing around.

“Good choice,” said Deacon. The wheels lifted ever so slightly off the ground, rolling along on a pocket of air. Presley whinnied, lifting her head and looking straight ahead. “Do me a favor and act like it’s still tough going.”

“Not a problem.” Raven relaxed against the back of the seat, still feeling a twinge in her injured shoulder.

Deacon shook the reins in his hand, urging Presley to start up again, and she reluctantly pulled away from the grass. “Raven, why didn’t you try a spell to heal your shoulder?”

“The elf’s arrow bit into the bone. There’s no way the healing spell I know would have done enough.”

“You know your limits, that’s good. That won’t last long. You’re smart as a whip, always have been.”

Deacon took a sharp right to go down the road, the shops finally in sight. “Atta girl, Presley. Nicely done. We’ll tie up the wain in the middle of town, and I’ll make the deliveries by hand from there. Usually, Isaac and I would split up, but you can keep me company. It’ll pass the time.”

They rode mostly in silence, getting closer to the town center and occasionally making a delivery.

Eventually, they turned a corner, and the town square was ahead of them. Deacon startled at the sight of a crowd of people milling about. “Ah, shit. The army is doing a draft right now. Let’s pull over there and set up shop. We’re not going to reach the middle, much less the other side.”

Raven waited for Deacon to find a place to hitch Presley and slip a feedbag over her head, leaving her to munch on oats happily. He hopped into the cart to watch the draft. He sat back on the bench, and she leaned over to whisper. “I thought the next one wasn’t until spring.” She waved her arm over the wagon, removing the spell. The wheels came to rest in the packed dirt.

“Me too. Odd day, wouldn’t you say?”

“From the get-go, and it hasn’t stopped.” She adjusted her shoulder to let her arm rest more comfortably.

A line of young men stood with their hands clasped behind their backs, their chests puffed out, and their shoulders rolled back. Pacing nearby, Cameron Wilson, a tall, well-dressed master wizard, was built like a tank with a barrel chest and a long black wool coat that stretched tightly across his frame. Well known around the city, Cameron had been in charge of protecting it as long as Raven remembered.

One by one, he announced each of the men, then said, “You have all been enlisted into the Brighton Army. As per the law, you will serve a minimum of two years, where you will endure rigorous training and instruction in the services of protecting our kingdom and its people. At the end of the training, a few of you may even become dragonriders.”

The crowd roared with applause.

“Dragonrider,” whispered Raven. She looked at Deacon, watching the gathering with rapt attention.

“Today, you join a long tradition of wizards. You become part of those who have bravely gone before you, dedicating themselves to ensuring peace and safety of us all. We honor your new commitment and service!”

The young wizards turned in a neat line and followed the wizard.

“You know, Deacon, I want to try and help you with the deliveries. It’ll be okay, and it’ll help speed us up. I can take the smaller ones. Really…” It was making her antsy to sit there. Raven was used to always being in motion.

“I’d say no, but I’ve known you since you were no bigger than yea high. Fine, I’ll divvy them up, and you get me if you need anything.” Once they had their assignments, Deacon pulled two large jugs of milk off the cart and carried them down the road, weaving through the crowd of people.

With but one good arm, Raven would have to make her deliveries one at a time. Annoyed, she grabbed the first jug and hoisted it off the cart.

After dropping off the jug of milk at a leather shop, she turned and headed back to the cart, where Deacon was looking for his next delivery.

“You doing okay?” Deacon looked at her sideways, going back to check the next order.

“It’s a good distraction. I can do a few more. You’re not worried about anybody making off with the milk or Presley, are you? We’re leaving this unattended.”

Deacon waved off the implication. “Nah, we’ve done this before. These are good people, and there’s no need to steal.”

Raven pointed at the crowd. “Then why an early draft?”

“What?”

“We’re so safe, why pull strong young wizards away from their fields and their jobs?”

Deacon picked up the next order, balancing the jugs against his chest. “Safe inside the walls.”

“Yeah, but look at them!” She nodded toward the crowd. “There are old people smiling and hugging them, shaking their hands vigorously. It’s like... They’re being treated as if they’re going into battle. They haven’t even gone to training yet. And nobody’s messed with us in what, over fifty years?”

“One thing you can count on from politicians and powerful wizards—they won’t tell you much, but if you pay attention, you’ll learn a lot just the same.” Deacon hoisted another jug off the wagon.

Raven watched the master wizard pass among his recruits, smiling and nodding, but she noticed tension around his eyes. She tilted her head to the side. “They know something.”

Deacon let out a belly laugh as he walked away. “They always do! Stay out of trouble while I’m gone, Raven.”

Deep in thought, Raven pulled another jug off the wain and walked up the road to make her next delivery. As she walked along, a large splash of water struck her on the left side of her face. She stumbled to her right and let down the jug carefully. Blinking her eyes, she wiped the water off, the ends of her hair dripping. “What the hell?”

A young man with dark brown hair and slightly older than her, wearing filthy clothing and dirt all over his face, jogged up to her with a panicked expression. “Oh, I am so sorry!”

“What is happening?” Raven spat out the words, tasting grit in her mouth. “What a day!”

“I was just washing the horses, and that last bucket of water got away from me. Don’t worry, it was clean.”

“Ugh.” She ran her hands through her hair, trying to squeeze out the water. “It’s okay. It was an accident. I appreciate you apologizing.”

“Of course! I would never do that on purpose.” He patted at her hair with a damp, dirty rag as Raven tried to duck out of the way.

“We’re good. Okay. Nope, don’t need that.” She held up her hands, doing her best not to touch him. The fragrant smell of horses rose off his skin.

“Let me start over. My name is Quinn Warren.”

“Well, Quinn Warren, you need to work on your aim. You didn’t hit me directly or miss me entirely. Kind of a half-measure.”

Quinn looked at her, startled and not sure what to do. His hand was frozen in mid-air, the rag crumpled in it.

“It was a joke. It’s okay, I didn’t melt.” She patted her chest, making herself take a deep breath and relax. “I’m Raven, Raven Alby.” She looked past him at the tall pair of Clydesdales standing together. The warm sun was already drying them. “You’re a groomsman?”

“Yes, but from where I come from, I’m called a hostler. I’m traveling through from the northwest part of the kingdom, a city called Jenkinstown.”

Raven nodded. “I’ve heard of it. You traveled here last night? What’s it like being on the road? Are you always someplace different?”

“A lot of the time. I kind of like it, though. You meet new people and see new things, and the food is always changing. Every region has its own specialties. Why so many questions? You have any place in particular in mind?” He walked back to the pair of large brown horses with long hair around their ankles. They were both tied loosely at a post.

“No, just curious. I’m usually here inside the walls. I don’t get to see the world out there.”

Quinn gazed around and smiled. “Seems like a nice place to be.” He picked up a stiff brush and rubbed it against the hide of the larger horse. “Good workhorses.”

Raven grabbed the jug off the ground and wandered over to watch him scrubbing the bellies of the animals. “You do this all day?” She set it back down next to her and watched, mesmerized by the large animals.

“No, this is just part of what I do. We rode in pulling a large delivery.” He smiled as he moved to the back of the horse, still brushing the thick coat. “Gotta be careful back here. I get too rough, and they’ll make a point of stepping on me. But I’ve built mutual trust with them. I’ve taken care of them for years.”

“Was this your family business?”

“It’s not the most glamorous job. And it sure is thankless at times, but it has its benefits.”

Raven moved closer, rubbing the mane of the smaller horse and staying to the side where the horse could see her. The stallion raised his hoof, slamming it into the mud and splashing her pant leg, giving a loud snort. Raven forgot the pain in her shoulder and laughed, laying her head down on his neck for a moment.

Quinn glanced at her. “You don’t scare easily, do you?”

“I’ve been told. Was this always your dream? To be a…”

“Hostler, yeah, sure, I guess. I’m not sure I gave it a lot of thought. When I was coming up, I was offered an apprenticeship, and I like being outdoors, I like working with animals.” He patted the side of the horse. “Seemed like a good fit.” He eyed her more carefully. “You’re asking a lot of big questions, and you already have a nice decoration there on your shoulder.” He waited patiently, not saying anything as Raven searched for the right words.

They never came. Raven wasn’t going to share all her secrets and desires with this stranger. “I have to get these deliveries out, but it was nice meeting you.”

The young man dunked his brush in a bucket to rinse it off. “Nice meeting you too. Sorry again about splashing you. I’ll be more careful.”

The conversation hung in Raven’s head as she approached The Wrangler, a tavern just off the middle of town. She walked in, heaving the jug of milk at her side and greeting the bartender. “Hey, Zeke, I’ve got your delivery.”

Zeke greeted her and took the jug, heading to a backroom to get her payment. Meanwhile, three old, bearded barflies nursed their drinks at the bar, staring her down.

“Hey, that’s Connor’s grandkid, ain’t it?”

The middle one laughed, exposing his yellow, rotted teeth beneath his filthy, matted beard. “It is! Haven’t seen her doin’ deliveries afore now.”

“Hey, anything to keep him away from town. The old wizard still can’t show his face around here.”

Raven rested on the bar. “Excuse me?”

“Don’t worry about it, sweetheart,” one of them said. “Your grandpa just can’t face up after surviving when almost everyone else died. Has to be more to that story.” He pointed to a table in the back corner of the bar where two older men sat quietly. “Wizards were the best Brighton had to offer, and then they go and waste it. Crying shame.”

Raven walked over to the table with the spent wizards who still had an air of controlled dignity. There was a royal blue patch on each of their shoulders. “Doesn’t that bother you?”

One of them smirked. “Those fellows aren’t worth the worry. Harmless. We have learned to pick our battles, and they’re barely a bothersome gnat.”

The other lifted his head and gazed at Raven. “You’re an Alby. You look just like him. We all liked Connor. Tell him we miss him.”

“We still save him a seat. Here all the time. Tell him Joseph says hello.”

Raven gave him a nod, trying to take in every detail to tell her grandfather later.

“Here you go, girl!” The bartender stood behind the bar with money for Raven, interrupting her thoughts. She closed her mouth and waved at the old men. “I’ll tell him.” She took the money from the bartender, thanking him, and headed out.

They’re our heroes. They deserve more respect.

Before she left, she paused in the doorway and turned to peer at the men at the bar, leaning over their beers. She squinted one eye at them and muttered, “Effundite Summa” under her breath.

In an instant, all three of their beers flipped into their laps. They shrieked at the cold splashes on their pants and leaped out of their seats. Raven glanced at the wizards, who chuckled but quickly went back to their conversation, their heads close together. An old lesson from her grandfather came to mind: “Keep watch, and the clues will come together,” she murmured as she stepped outside and headed back to the wagon.

One by one, Raven delivered jugs of milk to homes and businesses throughout the town, occasionally checking in with Deacon. “We make a good team!” Deacon announced.

He walked to his next delivery while she carried another jug down the road. A shadow blocked the sun, and she looked up to see a trio of massive dragons soaring over the town, their wings spread out for what seemed like miles. The sun made their skin sparkle even at a distance. One of the dragons dipped and turned, and she caught sight of the rider on his back, artfully holding on and leaning into the flight, the wind blowing back his hair.

“Dragonriders,” she whispered. So much more to learn.

Chapter Seven

Raven made her last delivery and ditched the main road leading to the square, taking a side street to avoid the crowds.

Blocks away from the center of town, she came across an old man dressed in rags sitting on the edge of the paved sidewalk in front of an old bookstore. In the window was a sign offering to buy or trade used books. His hair hung in dirty clumps around his ruddy cheeks and wrinkled features.

Although the sun was warm on Raven’s skin, the man was wrapped in a worn olive coat and hunched over with his arms around his body. An old forest-green felt hat was balanced against his wooden leg, and on his shoulder was a royal blue diamond patch from the Order of Master Wizards.

As people passed by, he would mutter or shout loudly. Most were doing their best to ignore him, but Raven saw a young man toss a coin into his hat and hurry along. Several people crossed to the other side of the street.

He shook the hat, coins jingling in the bottom. “The end of the world. They’re coming! Be ready to fight! It’s the end of the world. I’ve seen it!” He pounded a cane against the ground, waving his arm.

Raven reached into her pocket to grab a few coins for his hat, just as three boys walked up to the man, laughing and shoving each other.

“Crazy old man!”

“Can’t get a job because you lost your brain, not your leg!”

“Hey, I’ll race ya!”

The man swung his cane in a wide swath, narrowly missing them and getting another round of laughter. One of the boys shoved his head, knocking him on his side. “Come on, aren’t you a war hero? I can take you out! No wonder you got hurt!”

Those little shits. Raven started to cross the street toward them.

Another one of the boys grabbed the man’s hat, shaking it wildly. “Listen to it jingle! Sounds like you’re making a real killing out here. I bet there’s what, two? Three coins in here?” He dumped the hat in the street and stood over it.

Raven wasn’t having any of it. She sized up the boys, watching how they moved, who was the leader, where were the weak points.

Deacon is right, observe everything!

The tween who had shoved the old man was elbowing the others, urging them on and boasting the loudest. There’s the leader.

Halfway across the street, she pointed at the boy and whispered, “Mio de te ipso.”

At once, the boy doubled over with a panicked look on his face and moaned. His leg twitched, and he shook his head in confusion. “No, wait. What…” He gritted his teeth and stood still as his muscles relaxed. When he straightened, a large wet stain darkened the front of his pants.

“Dude!” one of them shouted, pointing and laughing. “Really? Did you just piss your pants?”

“I... I don’t, uhh…” The young man turned red in the face, clenching his fists. He growled at the old man but sprinted away, shouting he’d be back. His friends laughed and jostled each other, taking off in a different direction.

The old man sat back up and brushed off his dirty jacket, then used his cane to stand. Raven retrieved his hat and set it down in the center of the coins, picking them up using her good arm.

One of the silver coins had rolled a few yards away. Raven walked over to the coin but was beaten out by another man who bent over to pick up the currency. The young man flipped it, caught it in his palm, and was about to tuck it into his pocket.

Raven gave him a stern look. “Hand it over.” She extended her hand and glared.

He took a step back and attempted to walk past her, smiling a toothy grin. “Have to get a little faster if you want to get ahead.”

“You’re not from around here, are you?” A flash of anger sped through her body. “Enough is enough,” she protested.

She squeezed her eyes shut and summoned some of her energy, letting it pour into her hand, ignoring the increased level of pain in her other arm, radiating down from the shoulder. She grabbed him by the back of his neck, letting the energy pulse through him, making his eyes widen and bulge out in surprise as his chest tightened. He gasped for air. “Didn’t your mother raise you not to take something that isn’t yours? Fork it over.”

She let go and let out a rush of air, stumbling back a step. She caught herself and stood firm, waiting for the young man to turn over what didn’t belong to him.

“What did you just do? Never mind…” He saw the look of determination on Raven’s face despite the sling on her arm. His hands trembled as he handed it to her. He took off at a trot, his hand on a knife sheathed at his side that she had failed to see at first. She froze for a moment and thought about what everyone had been saying to her all day long. “Having power is but the start,” she muttered.

She walked to the old man and handed him the coin as he looked at her with a cocked eyebrow. “You got lucky,” he said. “The only reason he didn’t use that knife was you surprised him with that move.”

Raven went for the hat and handed it over. “It’s been a long day.”

“You have a lot of them? Might want to consider meditation.” He rubbed his nose on his sleeve, pulling the hat closer. “Pretty good with a spell. Didn’t even see you say anything.” He was watching her closely, tilting his head to the side. “Like you were just thinking about it.”

The man began humming to himself, tapping his teeth with a dirty fingernail.

Raven nodded and started to walk away when he grabbed her by the arm.

“Hey! What are you doing?” Startled, she fell back against him for a moment, the smell of sweat and grass rising off him.

The man grabbed her wrist, pulling her closer until she was looking him square in the eye. His hot breath was right in her face.

“Seriously, I like my personal space all to myself, and you’re gonna need to let go.” Raven pulled back, and he reluctantly let go.

“You have to hear me,” he said. “I see you’re special. You could help. They think I’m crazy, but I’m not. I have seen death. Stared at it, right in its soulless face. Evil like that can’t die! It’s coming back. Your magic could help us! It’s strong in you, I saw that! If we’re not prepared, it truly will be the end of the world.” He jabbed her hard with his finger, leaning on his cane. “Or at least the end of us!”

Raven pulled back in horror at his shouting, looking around to see who had heard his rants, but no one was paying much attention. She took a step closer to him. “Are you okay?”

“They’re coming back. Watch the horizon for a red sky. The old telltale warning. The fight isn’t over, and your kind will have to lead the way this time!” He hissed out the words, curling his hand into a fist. “Tell the others, and tell them Peter is still ready to fight!”

“What is coming back? Who are you going to fight?”

“The Smithey Ranch! Remember the Smithey Ranch!” His eyes filled with fear, and he snapped his mouth shut, staring at her. “No! No! Watch for the warning!”

Raven pressed the back of her hand to her mouth, frustrated. “You’re reliving the past, aren’t you?” she said, her voice softening. She patted him on the shoulder and took a few steps back, keeping an eye on him.

“Pay attention. It’s the only way you’ll know in time. Gather the ones just like you. It’ll take all of you.”

“Day definitely has a theme to it. A little crazy with a dash of watch out.”

The old man sat. He exhaled and pulled the green hat near his wooden leg. He glanced at Raven. “Don’t forget,” he whispered and stared at some shoppers piling out of the bookstore.

Raven took another step back, shaking her arm, trying to be rid of the feeling of foreboding. “It’s the start of some kind of adventure, but what? Two missing ranch hands, a family leaves their ranch, and an old veteran goes on a general rant. Not much of a story. I need more information.” She turned to go back up the road to the wain. “I mean, I’m an Alby, right?”

When she reached the wain, Deacon sat atop it, tapping his foot. Presley was untied, gently tugging at the reins. “It’s about time! What took you so long? Did you get lost in your hometown?” He laughed and slapped his knee. “Good one.”

Raven stared forward. “No. Just talking to an old man and” no use explaining it “took a break. My shoulder was bothering me.” Not a lie.

They rode back mostly in silence, Deacon occasionally pointing out a six-point buck running behind the third layer of trees or a fox darting back and forth. Raven tried to pay attention, but she was still going over all the pieces, trying to make sense of it. By the time they arrived back at the ranch, the other hands had wrapped up the day’s work. Raven collected the payments as Deacon walked Presley back to the stable. “Thanks for your help today. Much appreciated,” he said, leading Presley away.

Raven gave a weary wave of her hand, and with pockets heavy with coins, she walked into the house. Her grandfather was sitting in the kitchen, smoke wafting from the pipe hanging out of his mouth. “Hello, Granddaughter. How did the deliveries go?”

“Good. Nothing too unusual. There was a draft in the center of town.” She unloaded the money onto the table, letting a few of the coins roll in a circle and land near the edge.

Connor smiled, not looking at her. “Really? Early this year. Thank you for keeping Deacon company. That couldn’t have been easy.” He gazed at her. “You look worn out. Go lie down. I’ll make sure you and Deacon get a little extra for your efforts today. Are you going to be eating here tonight?”

She nodded. “Later. We still owe the Moss Ranch a delivery. I thought I’d run it over there first.”

He eyed his granddaughter. “You are a mage in training, Raven. Don’t get dazzled by a dragon.”

“What, noooo. Pfffft.” She batted the air in protest.

“Just be careful and get back before dark. School tomorrow.”

“I promise, if it gets dark, I’ll get William to walk me back.”

Connor gave in reluctantly. “Stay safe, and don’t go near the wall.” He shook his finger at her, quickly looking back at the receipts. “Remember what I’ve taught you. Not just magic, but how to fight.”

“I know, balance in everything. That way, you’re never completely caught off guard. I remember.” She headed to her room before he could say anything else and went to the box she kept under her bed. She slid it out and whispered, “Tantum enim mihi.” A curl of green smoke appeared at her lips and she held up the box, blowing the smoke into the brass lock. The tumblers fell into place with a click, click, tink, and the top popped open.

Raven flipped the top and pushed aside a faded green patch, some trading cards with drawings of great mages from the past and sprigs of rare blue bellum blossoms. “There it is,” she said satisfied.

She grabbed a short dagger in its sheath and carefully shut the box, listening for the familiar click, click, tink before sliding the box back under her bed. The spell was complete. She walked back down the hall and stopped for a moment, looking toward the kitchen.

She looked at the dagger, her jaw set, and went into the small room, laying the dagger on the hammered metal kitchen table. Another family heirloom from a long time ago. “Armed and ready, Grandpa. Can even wield it with one good arm.”

“Good idea. Strange times and still no sign of Isaac. Try your cloaking spell on the way. That one could use some practice.” He hesitated like he wanted to say something and stopped. “Back before dark, or you make William walk you.”

* * *

She reached the Moss Ranch and walked through the gate, scanning the area for William. She headed for the two-story house set in the middle of the ranch to see if he was already eating dinner.

“Hey, isn’t trespassing illegal?”

Raven looked over her bandaged shoulder to see William standing there with a large leather saddle slung over his shoulder. On the side was the Moss Ranch brand, two M’s intertwined burned into the seat of the saddle.

“I’m headed to the dragon pens. Want to come?” He grinned, waving at her to follow him. “Dumb question. I see how you look at them. Come on, you can also meet my stubborn new friend.”

Raven forgot the pain in her shoulder, walking and chattering along beside William. All the news she had come to tell him got pushed to the back of her mind. She was headed to see dragons.

William glanced at her wounded right shoulder. “How’s the shoulder?”

“Still attached and kind of functioning, which is more than I would say for the elf’s arm.”

William laughed, adjusting the saddle on his shoulder. “Not surprised. Are there elf parts all over your pasture?”

“No, but you could follow the trail back to his lair.”

William nodded, smiling. “You managed to hold onto your mother’s pin. Well done. I hear they love shiny objects almost as much as goat meat.”

Raven rubbed a finger over the ruby stone. “I took some extra elf flesh for his attempt at ripping that off me.”

“Of course you did. Come on, war mage, help me open the gate. You able to manage that with one hand tied in front of your back?”

“So funny. Keep your day job. I’m not a war mage,” she said, pressing her lips together. “Everyone knows they passed out of existence some years ago. I’m barely a mage of any kind.” Raven moved the heavy levers to open the tall gate, pushing her weight against the oversized locks and digging in with her feet.

The wheels and gears let out a loud series of clicks, metal scraping against metal. A dull ache bloomed in her injured shoulder, but she refused to let William see her grimace.

They got to a large open area, far enough from any other buildings or trees to a pen housing the dragons. They stopped at a stall with a dragon the size of three horses. The young male was an immense beast, but still small for a dragon being trained for battle.

William laid his saddle over a wooden stand and opened the stall, cautiously approaching the blue and silver dragon. He held his palms up at the beast, and the dragon sat on its hind legs, wrapping its long, scaly tail around its body.

The dragon snorted. “You may enter.”

“Okay, Fallon, time to show our company what you can do. Easy boy.” Fallon clawed at the ground and fluttered his thick, leathery wings, steam pouring out of his large nostrils.

Raven got up on a stool to look over the stall, leaning against it. “His skin even shimmers,” she said, rapt.

William deftly moved a halter over the dragon’s head, gently patting his neck. The overlapping scales along his neck were the size of William’s large hand. “He’ll turn a deeper blue as he ages,” he said in a low tone, keeping his attention on the big beast. “Okay, back up so I can lead him to the ring, and then we can have a little fun.”

Raven hopped off the stool and backed down the broad middle aisle open to the sky until she was at the far end. William opened the gate and led Fallon out of the stall. They got clear of the door, and Fallon pulled at the reins, rearing back on his hind legs.

“Whoaaaa! Okay, Fallon!” William hung on, rising up onto his toes to stay in control.

Fallon breathed out a stream of fire, stretching his neck as the blaze rose into the air. He curled his neck around and looked at Raven, his large hazel eyes blinking calmly as he stared at her.

“Who is this?” he demanded.

“Raven Alby, nice to meet you.”

“Should have known. One stubborn magical creature recognizing another,” snorted William, still hanging on. “Never seen Fallon look at anybody like that before.” The dragon roared, baring his teeth, and William jerked down on the halter. “Okay, okay, we know you’re tough. Let’s head to the ring.”

Raven watched, mesmerized as William led the dragon to the ring and left him tied with a long tether in the very center. Raven climbed up onto the fence and took a seat, her breathing shallow as she watched the dragon paw at the ground. William waved his hands in different directions, making different patterns as the dragon responded, taking flight and landing again, turning left or right.

“What do you think?” he shouted to Raven as Fallon circled overhead. Raven grinned and whooped and cheered.

“Ha! Careful, or my family will wonder if an Alby is trying to horn in on the dragon business.”

“Please. I think your family likes seeing me here more than they like seeing you.”

“If you think that’s the case, then go train me some dragons and make your presence worthwhile.”

She laughed, rocking her head back.

“Coming along. Fallon’s young yet and stubborn. I haven’t been able to stay on him so far. We pen the juveniles away from the main pasture while we work with them. Check this out.” William waved his hand, and the dragon reared back, tilting his head to the sky and unleashing a mighty roar that shook the gate of the pen. Raven felt it underneath her in the fence.

“Good boy!” cheered William. “He’s small…”

“You call that small?”

“But he packs a good punch. Hang on, I’m going to let him out to the rest of his clan.”

The young man led Fallon to another gate on the far side of the pen, pulling it open to let them walk down a long, fenced-in path. Raven hopped down and followed them around the outside of the pen.

The gate at the end of the path opened into a sizeable ten-acre pasture. “Move to the side,” yelled William. “You don’t want to be in their way when they come barreling through here.” Raven stepped away from the path as William put two fingers in his mouth and let out a long, low whistle.

The dragon bounded down the rest of the path, its feet shaking the ground violently with every step until he reached the open area. Once through, he roared again, and two full-sized dragons, double the size of Fallon, trotted over to greet him.

“Is that his family?” Raven pointed to the more massive dragons.

“In a way. Dragons run in packs, and they’re loyal to each other. Here comes a few more. They’re known as clans once they’ve bonded with each other. Fallon is being adopted into this clan.” He pointed off into the distance. “If you look carefully, you can see two other groups spread out over the acreage. Some of them are blood-related. Mothers are nursing their young and fathers teaching the little ones how to survive.”

He glanced back at Fallon and the cluster of giants. “Fallon is an orphan. He was found abandoned in a deep mine shaft. We don’t know if he was dumped there or fell in. He was too young to get himself out.” He pointed to the right wing and a barely visible red line along the ridge of it. “Didn’t help that his wing was broken, but we got him out and brought him here. He’s been growing into a permanent part of this clan.”

“Aren’t they all stuck in here? How do you keep them from just flying away?”

William laughed. “Training and an ancient spell passed down through the generations that covers this land. It’s a combination of the two, so they can roam free on the property. I teach them to obey commands, but they still have their instincts and their own natural inclinations. It’s like...it’s like we make an agreement to work together. It’s wise to always remember they’re wild animals and they still operate like they would on the open plains or the mountains. Dangerous and cunning, but familial. Frankly, it sounds a lot like my uncle’s family.”

Raven was impressed. “That’s actually pretty smart.”

“They’re brilliant creatures. That’s what makes them so hard to train sometimes. But we do our best.”

“What’s that over there?” She pointed to a charred black portion of the pasture.

William frowned. “Let’s go look. Just keep close to me.”

They strode to the burned pasture as two of the dragons lifted their heads and watched them.

They approached the blackened grass, and Raven raised her eyebrows, nodding with a satisfied smile. “Nice!” She gently touched her injured shoulder.

A charred skeleton with a curved spine and thick skull lay in the blackened grass. “That’s an elf, isn’t it?”

William laughed. “I told you we don’t get many elves. This is why. Every once in a while, one of them sneaks in through here. These guys don’t tolerate intruders. That’s why I told you to stick with me. But they can tell an elf is not friendly, so they, well, they took care of this one.”

Raven felt a blast of warm air on the back of her neck. She turned around to see two blue dragons towering over her, squinting their deep green eyes as they leaned over and inhaled her scent.

“William?”

“It’s okay. I can get them to leave.” He raised his hand, hoping to catch their attention, but the two dragons ignored him, continuing to lean over and stare down at Raven.

“Who is this creature? Smells like a mage.” The dragon tilted his head from one side to the other. His voice emanated from deep inside his chest.

Raven’s eyes widened at the sound of the deep voice, but she met their gaze, staying motionless.

“Move along, Ridgely,” said William in a stern and steady voice.

“This one is different,” said Ridgely, leaning down to sniff her head and peering at the other dragon. Raven barely came to his knee.

“It’s okay, at least he didn’t say, ‘in training.’”

“Why aren’t they listening to me? Ridgely, Lincoln, come on. Go back to what you were doing.” He waved his hands, whistled, trying to catch their attention.

Lincoln stood up to his full height and bellowed, “We’re not dogs.”

Ridgely stomped his foot and looked to the horizon.

William pushed Raven behind him and stood up as tall as he could to the dragons. “Get ready to run,” he said, his voice shaking. “If they aren’t listening to me, an attack may be next.”

Raven came out from behind William, placed her hand on her hip, and ran through every protection spell she knew, ready to blurt the words. The two dragons bowed their long necks until they were level with Raven, staring into her eyes. “I thought your kind were all dead,” said Lincoln. “Interesting.”

“Back off,” said William evenly. The two dragons glanced at him and smiled, showing their first row of teeth. They turned in fluid motions without another word and took flight, flapping their wings enough to carry them to a distant part of the pasture.

William dropped his hands. “That was weird. I’ve known dragons to have two settings. Either they’re readying for attack, or they listen to me.” He scratched his head. “This time, they did neither.” He crouched, taking deep breaths, then stood abruptly, taking Raven by the elbow. “Let’s get out of here. Weird day, wait ‘til I tell my father.”

Raven let him push her along as she kept glancing over her shoulder. “Yeah, weird day.”

Chapter Eight

The two of them hurried down the path and out of the pen as William closed the gate. “That’s about as close as anyone can get to a curious dragon without winding up like that skeleton in there. Especially if you don’t know how to handle them.”

Raven shrugged. “What’s there to handle? They can talk to you.”

He turned and looked past the pen at the dragons off in the distance. “Yeah, when they choose to, but never forget, they’re not harmless, that’s for sure. I’m a pretty solid trainer, and even I get knocked around from time to time. See this scar?” He held up his tunic and showed her a scar along his belly. “We were just playing around, and the dragon let out a small breath of fire. It doesn’t take much to get hurt by a dragon. Really funny until someone gets hurt.”

“You were going to say ‘cry,’ weren’t you?”

“No, I didn’t cry.”

“You did, didn’t you?” She gave him a crooked smile, arching an eyebrow. “A dragon tattoo, wow,” said Raven, pursing her lips. “That had to hurt.”

“Hardy-har, Alby. Cost of doing business. My dad has a lot more of them. A dragon gets excited, and everyone’s playing. It’s all fun and games until something big sneezes. Boom, you get tagged.”

“That’s rough.”

“Be glad you’re a mage. Don’t worry, I’m not gonna say it.”

“Mages get hurt too. Hiccup during a spell and watch your foot grow roots, or your dog turns into a toad.”

“And then there’s stubborn.”

“You’re not back to talking about me, are you?”

William smiled and gave her a wink. “Very funny. Every dragon has an independent streak, and why not? They’re larger and faster, and they can fly and breathe fire or ice, and that’s the shortlist of their powers. I can carry a tune, I know a few spells, and I can train a willing dragon, but sometimes we get a dragon who can’t negotiate. We have one of the worst right now that I’ve ever known. Come on, I’ll show you.”

William led Raven across the ranch, where a large pen had been constructed. She did her best to keep up, feeling the adventures of the day catching up with her. Her arm had become almost useless, and her back ached.

They got to the pen, and lying in the middle in a bed of clean straw was a young dragon with a long, slender body. His bright red scales reflected the low afternoon sunshine. When he heard the two of them coming toward him, he rolled onto his stomach. William paused, sticking out his arm to stop Raven from walking farther. “Hang on.”

He stepped closer and the dragon rose to its feet, glaring angrily at the young man. “What do you want now?” he growled, smoke swirling out of his nostrils. William held his hands high to demonstrate that he was not a threat to the beast. “Came by to check on you, Leander.”

“That’s not a name. It’s useless.” The dragon charged at him but was stopped by the reinforced pen. He crashed head-first into the wall, and the metal creaked under the pressure of his weight.

The dragon roared and rumbled, stalking in circles and shooting the occasional plume of fire out of his mouth. “We have no agreement, little man.”

“Easy. Easy.” William tried to get closer to the creature, but Leander ran to the front of the pen and swatted at him, stopped again by the enclosure.

“You’re wasting our time. Eventually, you will tire, and we will finally part company. Save us both some time and open the gate now.”

“We need each other, Leander; you know that. I can’t just let you go. Besides, we can teach you to control your abilities and help you hone them if you’ll let me show you.”

Leander turned his back and curled his tail around his body, ignoring William.

William shook his head. “See? This is what dragons can be like. His name is Leander, and he has every bit of the wild nature of a feral dragon.”

“You think you’re in the middle of training this one? Seems like he’s got different plans.”

He shook his head, disappointed. “We’ve been trying to train him for months. He barely talks to me, and he’s right. He can out-wait me, and if he won’t listen, we won’t be able to keep him.”

“And?” Raven shrugged and looked at the beast. “They go back out into nature, right? Big deal. You have wild dragons, and you have trained dragons.”

William raised his eyebrows. “It’s not that easy. Dragons in this part of the world are bred on ranches. Can’t have a two-ton fire-breathing beast flying over the countryside. We wouldn’t last very long. So, if they aren’t responsive to instruction, they need to be released in a controlled way.”

She crossed her arms. “What does ‘controlled’ mean?”

“It means we have to keep the kingdom safe by clipping their wings and preventing them from flying anymore.”

Raven scowled, her eyebrows knitting together. “I don’t understand. How could you do that to such a noble creature? It can talk to you and reason with you.”

“Their own kind of reason. We breed dragons for utility. And if they don’t fulfill that utility, we can’t keep them. There’s not enough room, enough feed. These dragons only know captivity, and I use that word loosely. If they could fly, they would be at the top of the food chain, and we would be somewhere under them.” He scraped mud off the bottom of his boot.

“Like the Swarm.”

William jerked his head up, narrowing his gaze. “Not the Swarm again, Raven. That’s a fairytale these days.”

“Or the start of an adventure.”

“You’re just a mage in training, Raven. I know you don’t like to hear it, but your adventure is right here, going to school. Focus on what’s right in front of you, like this dragon. Leander is a good dragon, but I must get him to listen, or the kingdom will insist on clipping his wings. I have a month until his trials. Focus on that. That’s real.”

Raven saw it was pointless and looked at Leander. He was giving her the same look the two large dragons had. Is it the wound in my shoulder? “Okay, you win this round. But why can’t you teach them to be our allies? We saw the clans over there teaching each other.”

“That’s instinct, mostly.”

“But then you clip their wings and take away their ability to fly? That’s barbaric. Don’t they have rights?”

“The kingdom has rights. Raven, how long have you known me?” He walked a distance away from Leander. “I love these creatures. We all do here. We do our best to take good care of them, and we train them with respect because we want them to thrive. Letting them out into the wild to do whatever they want would be irresponsible and dangerous.”

“And clipping their wings isn’t?” She started to raise her voice. “That’s cruel!”

“We clip their wings and take them to the Valley of the Flightless Dragons.” William walked to a nearby shed, where he picked up a long pole with a hook on the end and hung it back on a peg near the door. The wall was lined with different training implements, all oversized to be used with dragons.

“It’s a safe place where there is plenty for them to eat, and there are other clipped dragons for them to form new clans. It’s a humane solution for dragons who can’t…well, work with us. The valley is separated from the rest of the land out there, and everyone leaves them alone. There are severe penalties for trespassing and messing with the dragons.”

“Can we see it? How far away is it from here?”

He pointed to the south. “It’s far outside the kingdom, way over the wall on protected land. It doesn’t take long to get there if you ride a good dragon. You’ve never ridden one, have you?”

“I can figure it out. Let’s go.”

William hesitated. “I don’t know. Dad will tan my hide if something happens to you, and you have that wound. You’ve just got the one good arm.”

“I can ride in front of you,” Raven said in a rush, a buzz of excitement filling her belly. “That would be safe, wouldn’t it?”

“I’ll have to make sure we’ve got a dragon that is well-trained and well-rested, because we can’t land anywhere on the outlands. One that will communicate with me. They have to make it there in one shot.”

They walked to a massive barn where several grown dragons lounged in their pens. William walked up and down the line of dragons, staring at each of them and glancing at the notes hanging on each of their gates. “How are you feeling tonight, Teo? Are you up for a long flight?”

The silver dragon rose to his feet and fluttered his wings. “I was born ready.”

“Will your parents have a problem with us going outside the wall?” asked Raven.

He shook his head. “They know I take every precaution, and I only go out to visit the flightless dragons. It’s a safe spot, and we’ll make it back before dark.”

He walked to the opposite side of the barn and grabbed a large saddle with straps that were dozens of feet long. “I just have to saddle up and grab a few things, and then we can go. We’ll have to hustle, though. I don’t want to be out after the sun goes down.”

“Of course not.” And I made a promise.

William took the saddle into Teo’s pen and the dragon turned to offer his back for it. In minutes, William had positioned the device and strapped it underneath him, then placed the guidance strap with the reins around his neck. He gave the creature a tender pat on the head, and he sat back down again. “Thank you, Teo. Okay, Raven, you ready to get on your first dragon?”

She walked tentatively into the pen. “So, what do I do?”

“Climb aboard, mage,” said Teo, turning to look at her. He nudged her with his large head, streams of frost coming from his nose. Raven reached out and touched his immense snout, feeling the cool, smooth scales that moved independently of each other.

“You want to do it? Just grab the reins like this, and you’ll lead him out in the open where he can spread his wings.” William opened Teo’s pen and let Raven lead him out, giving her an encouraging nod. Her hands tingled with the surge of energy that buzzed through her.

“Once you get on, Teo and I will take care of the rest. That’s what a well-trained dragon and his rider do.”

Raven walked next to Teo out of the barn, loosely holding onto the reins as they got out into the open field. Once they were clear, Teo stretched and extended his long wings out to his sides, unleashing a loud moan. “Feels good to be free again.”

Raven felt a rush go all the way through her at the sight of the tall beast unfolding his wings.

Teo lowered his body to the ground in anticipation of the riders. Raven nodded, grabbed the handles on the straps of the saddle, and put her foot in a stirrup, then climbed up the beast’s back. She clutched the reins as the creature stood, unsure of her stability.

William climbed up behind her and reached around to take the reins. “Trust the saddle! It’s not going anywhere. Loosen your muscles and relax. A dragon can always tell when you’re stressed, and it affects them, too. They can even smell it. Just enjoy the ride and follow me.”

“Look, storm clouds in the distance. Will that affect a dragon in flight?”

William narrowed his gaze, looking at the horizon. “Everything affects flight. Rain can be a real problem if it’s coming down hard enough. It can affect the stability of an immature dragon. Okay, hold on!”

With a tug of the reins, William coaxed the dragon into the air, the large wings flapping hard until they caught a current. Within seconds, they were soaring high above the land, the ground passing underneath them.

The wind rushing into Raven’s face made her gulp as she peered over the side at the passing great wall. William dipped the right wing and took a wide turn that led them sideways. Raven held on with her knees, tensing for a moment until Teo glanced back at her. She made herself let out the breath she was holding, relaxing into the saddle.

They flew out past the ranches, dipping in and out of the clouds, soaring over farmland until they finally got closer to the mountains. William pointed at a long stretch of the valley surrounded by mountains. “There. See? That’s the Valley of the Flightless Dragons,” he shouted into Raven’s ear.

Dragons of every color and size populated the valley, which stretched between two distant mountain ranges that curved to cradle the lush green land.

Raven leaned over Teo’s neck for a better look. “I’ve never seen anything like it,” she exclaimed. She leaned out a little farther as a large blue dragon blew a stream of fire into the air. Another dragon came up alongside it and blew a stream that shot up parallel.

The two dragons twisted their heads, undulating the streams until they twisted together, in and out. Raven’s eyes widened in delight, and she momentarily lost her grip on the saddle’s horn, slipping to the side. “Huh?” She took a sharp breath.

William put his arm around her small waist and pulled her close. He was careful to slide his arm under her injured shoulder. She leaned against his chest and could feel his steady heartbeat, calming her own.

“You okay?” he asked, his chin grazing her good shoulder.

“I am, thanks to you.” She leaned over but was careful not to go too far. “There are so many dragons. Look at them all,” she said in awe. “Do you know their names?”

She felt his muscles tense and stiffen.

“I did before they landed here.” He paused, gazing down at the different clans scattered as far as the eye could see. “But since they were sent here and, uh, altered, I’ve tried to let go.”

Raven glanced back at him as best she could. “And that included their names?”

William shrugged and pulled on the reins, leaning around her to shout, “Come on, Teo. Let’s fly a little lower and get a better look. Just above flame-throwing level.”

“As you wish.” The dragon tilted his wings, angling to the left as they effortlessly descended with the airstream.

Sunlight glowed through the dragon’s wing, warming the colors. “Put your foot out on the wing,” yelled William, the wind blowing his hair back. “Then you can lean out safely and see one of the most beautiful things on this Earth.”

Raven put her foot out and gingerly pushed against the wing. Teo lifted his long snout and blew out a stream of ice. Raven started and pulled back her foot, making William laugh. “Teo is just showing off.”

The dragon looked back and smiled, his sharp teeth visible. Raven put her foot back on his wing and leaned to the right, the wind pushing her chest, William’s arm still comfortably around her waist as she watched the sun sparkle off Teo’s scales.

“I wish I could be somebody else,” Raven grumbled, almost too low to hear.

“You’re still a mage, Raven.”

With a tug of the reins, the dragon prepared to land just outside the valley. William guided them both down on the near end for a perfect, gentle landing. He climbed off and grabbed a bag of feed for the dragon. “Let me help you off. We’re not going to go much farther than this anyway.” He held out his hand for Raven and waited.

“Why not?” She took his hand and swung a leg over, sliding neatly off the saddle.

“Remember Leander and that undercurrent of hostility? Clip his wings, and you have just over a hundred dragons all gathered in one place. The valley is full of them, and they don’t care for visitors, particularly our kind.” He pointed to the mountain ranges. “The mountains keep out most travelers, cutting down on the occasional human barbeque.”

Raven shoved him, narrowing her eyes. “Cuts down on it?”

He shrugged. “It’s a fact of life around here. If you want to keep the flesh on your bones, maintain a safe distance.”

William led her to a hill that gave them a better vantage point. When they reached the top, Raven marveled at the green valley and the groups of dragons below.

Some were lying down in what remained of the late afternoon sun. Others playfully tackled each other in the open fields, giant jaws opened wide, displaying double rows of large, pointed teeth.

Still, others were broken into groups of three, throwing streams of fire and battling back and forth, smashing into each other. Raven picked out a group and watched them, fascinated. She sat down, and William took a seat next to her.

An iridescent green dragon in the group used a wing to knock over an opponent. The other dragon, a silver female with a pink underbelly, righted herself with a loud protest, icing the ground under the other dragon’s feet and causing him to slide across the ground.

“I like her. She’s clever,” said Raven, smirking. “They look just like the ones on your ranch.”

William nodded. “They are, except they can’t fly away. What you see is coping. Look, they’re still dragons at the end of the day. We just need to be able to keep a rein on them. If we can’t do that, they become dangerous. Don’t need to have the village go up in flames.”

William watched Raven intently study the dragons. “You know, there’s nothing wrong with being a mage...in training.” He laughed and ducked as she tried to take a swing with her left arm. “Okay, okay. Don’t injure that shoulder any more than it already is. I can see how much you love being around dragons, but there’s a lot more to it. And you are Raven Alby, part of a long legacy.”

Raven rolled her eyes. “I’ve heard that my entire life. My destiny was picked for me before I was even born. What if I want something else?”

“Like dragons? There are worse things than knowing you are carrying on a tradition. It’s like you get the chance to remind everybody of your mom and dad.”

Raven looked up at him, her face reddening. “How am I supposed to do that?”

“The way you choose to live your life.”

He stood up, brushing off his pants and offering a hand to Raven. “You don’t have to be some kind of superhero. Just happy would probably do it, but I’ve heard those stories too. Your parents were legendary, and then there’s your grandfather and the sacrifice he made. One great battle that saved us all.” He held up his hand. “You’ll find your adventure, Raven.” He smiled to break the tension and bit his lower lip for a moment. “Look, you have a natural talent for spells and magic, why waste it?”

“Because…”

He cut her off and helped her up. “And see if it’s possible to be a mage who likes dragons.”

Raven gave a short laugh and held up her injured arm, cradling it. “Two difficult specialties that take years to master. You really do like me.”

“Raven, for a brilliant mage in training, you can be slow. Here, let me adjust the sling around that arm. That’s been bothering me all day. Surprised you haven’t tried a spell on it.”

“I’m waiting until dark.” She saw the look of surprise on his face and added, “I’m kidding. I know that’s a big no-no. Hey, did you just call me slow?”

“You’ll have to figure that one out for yourself, Alby. Get your fill of watching dragons. I’m going to check on the feedbag. If you want to hang here for a few minutes, go for it, but the sun is starting to set. We need to get home.”

He walked back down the hill to Teo while Raven watched the dragons in the valley far below. A roar erupted, startling her, and she looked at William, but he was already gone.

She looked to her right and saw a smaller female dragon whose wing was caught in a thick patch of briars. The leathery wing was wounded, and small drops of blood had appeared. She roared, stomping her feet and burning the bushes, but she couldn’t free herself.

Nobody’s helping her.

“Help me!” the dragon called, but the others were too far away. She began to panic, pulling her wing and causing further destruction.

Raven gauged the distance between the trapped dragon and the other clans and didn’t hesitate. She slid down the hill and ran as fast as she could to the trapped creature, pressing her injured arm against her body.

The dragon roared in anger when she saw Raven running toward her and threw a line of fire to warn her. “Back off,” she cried out.

“It’s okay. I just want to free you.” Raven held up her bandaged right arm as high as she could, wincing from the pain. “I understand. I fought off an elf and won. Let me help you get free.” She took her dagger from its sheath and held it up. “See? This is the only weapon I have. Let me come closer, and I can cut away the bushes. We have a deal?”

The dragon looked at her injured wing and back at Raven, smelling the air. Her expression changed, and she nodded. “You can come closer, but stay where I can see you.”

Raven climbed into the bushes and carefully hacked off branches. She looked back to see the dragon watching her every move, snorting in pain. “Just...one...more. There!” She stood up, triumphant as the dragon rose, shaking her wing and knocking Raven to the ground.

“Oof!” Her shoulder hit the solid ground, making her shut her eyes tight until the wave of pain and nausea had passed.

Raven opened her eyes, sweat on her forehead. She looked up to see the dragon leaning down and staring at her, just a few feet from her face. She got up onto her knees and raised her hands. “Oh, that’s not good.” Two large male silver dragons had sauntered over with menacing looks on their faces, snorting and pawing the ground.

They walked around the female dragon, and Raven found herself surrounded by the beasts with nowhere to go.

“What is she doing here?”

Can’t outrun them. Better make friends. She did her best to get off the ground, ignoring the pulsing pain in her body. “I can explain.” She raised her hands, hoping they would let her leave unscathed but preparing herself for the worst. “Such a weird day.”

Chapter Nine

William rubbed Teo behind a pointed ear as the beast snorted and hummed a melody. “I don’t know that one.”

“I learned it from your father.” His voice was low, with perfect diction.

“Dad thinks he can carry a tune.” William chuckled. “All the dogs chime in, which only encourages him. And now the dragons! Okay, just chill out for a bit, Teo. We’ll only be a few more minutes.”

“As you wish.”

He left Teo and began climbing back up the tall hill. He cleared the crest and noticed the sun was already halfway beneath the horizon. We better start heading back. Even when we’re safely in the sky, I hate being out past sundown.

Once he reached the top, his stomach sank. “Raven? Don’t hide on me.” He looked to his left and right. Nothing.

“Not funny, Alby.” He looked down the hill and saw her in the middle of the three dragons, who were sizing her up. All the color drained from his face. Don’t shout or you’ll disturb them. Just get down there and get between them. “I’m coming, Raven,” he said as calmly as he could.

Raven waved her arm, signaling for him to stop.

He froze in shock.

“It’s okay,” she yelled, but he could see she was breathing hard, and her face was covered in sweat.

“Right?” She peered at the dragons around her, and they nodded in response.

“They aren’t attacking her,” he muttered. Every muscle in his body was tensed, and he took a few more steps, unsure, watching the dragons circle Raven. “What have I done?” He took a few more steps toward her, about to wave his arms. Get ready to run, Raven. His breath caught in his throat.

The female dragon leaned toward Raven’s face, almost knocking her over again. William raised his arms and let out a loud, “Hey!” as his eyes widened in horror. He started to run but stopped when he saw that instead of trying to snatch Raven up in her jaws, the dragon nudged the girl’s open hand with her nose. She placed her large jaws near Raven’s ear.

“Sometimes, when I dream, I can still feel the wind streaming past my wings, and if I reach out, I can touch the stars,” whispered the dragon. “Then I wake up and remember all over again where I am.”

Raven’s eyes widened, and she put her hands around the dragon’s face. Her hands were dwarfed by the dragon’s head. “You deserve to be free and choose your own destiny. We all do,” she whispered back.

William stood higher on the hill, baffled, his mouth agape and a chill running up his back. Things could change at any moment. They’re listening to her, but how?

She pointed to the pasture behind them, and the dragons nodded and retreated, turning away from her and lumbering to their clans. William felt relief flood through his body. He wanted to run down and grab Raven and carry her back up the hill, but his knees were shaking, so he waited to get steady.

Raven started walking up to William and saw that he was standing there with his eyes wide. “What?” she asked, looking over her shoulder and back at him.

“What do you mean, what? How? They…” he sputtered. He was drenched in sweat. “How did you do that?”

Raven looked at the dragons, who were retreating to another pasture. “That was amazing, wasn’t it?” Her face lit up with delight. “I’ve never felt like that before! I mean spells are cool, but…”

“These are feral animals. Do you understand? They don’t listen to anybody. That’s why they’re here.”

“Yeah, I know, and they listened to me!” She walked past William as she ascended the hill, smiling until her face hurt, her eyes shining.

William put his hands above his eyes to shade them, watching the dragons in the fading light. They had no reserved aggression. They weren’t spooked or disturbed by Raven’s presence. It was as if she was part of a clan. Their clan. If anything, they were calmer.

“This doesn’t happen,” he protested.

“You coming, or what? I can’t wait to tell Teo! I mean, I thought I got the whole ‘dragons are wonderful’ thing, but wow! This is better than when I pulled off that spell—that one I’m not supposed to say I even know and could have really gone wrong. But I talked Grandpa into it, had to wear him down. This is better!” She kept talking excitedly the entire way up the hill and over the crest, her good hand moving in every direction. The pain from her shoulder was forgotten.

“Uh, yeah.”

At the top of the hill, Raven ran to Teo and wrapped an arm partway around his neck, squeezing him as she laid her head down.

“What’s this?”

William looked at the ground while running his fingers through his hair, a confused look plastered on his face. “No, they can’t. Remember, they’re here because…” He paused again, looking at the packs of beasts spread out in the valley. “They don’t listen to anybody.”

“Maybe you’re doing it wrong. I didn’t have any problems with them.”

“You’re a riddle wrapped in an enigma inside a girl who can eat more than her body weight.”

“That was one festival, and I won that pie-eating contest.”

William paced around Teo, shaking his head. “They didn’t attack you. They weren’t threatened by you. I don’t get it.” He stopped pacing. “This morning, you threw yourself into mortal combat with an elf who would have killed you for a goat, and you got the better of him! Now, you stood among feral dragons and let them blow steam into your face.”

“I’ll never forget this day.”

“You’re no normal mage, Raven, no matter what you say.”

Teo curled his long neck and looked back at Raven, smelling the air.

“That’s just what those dragons were doing,” said Raven.

William looked at Teo. “Dragons can take in things with their senses that we can’t.” He nodded at Teo. “You and I are gonna talk later,” he said to the dragon, puzzled. “But right now, we have to go. The sun is falling below the horizon. It’ll be dark before you know it.”

William held out his hand and helped Raven onto the dragon. She stepped onto the wing and swung her leg over the saddle, sliding forward to leave room for the rider.

“Get us home, Teo! Ahead of the sunset.”

“As you wish. Hold on tight.”

They took off into the air, Teo spreading his silver wings, which glittered in the last of the daylight. Raven giggled as they climbed to soaring altitude and evened out. She stared down at the ranches below and the mountain range in the distance. Several lakes dotted the landscape, and dense ancient forests stretched out beyond the kingdom that were interrupted in sections by the wall.

She looked out to the horizon and leaned forward, her left hand holding tight to the horn on the saddle. “What’s out there? What creatures? What other kingdoms? I’ve read about a few of them, but what is it like?” she shouted over the roar of the wind.

“More of the same, I guess. I’ve never flown out that far. Too much to do here.”

Her imagination raced as she looked down, taking in as many details as she could. William settled back into the saddle, pulling on the reins. “What about the northwest route, Teo? It has the best views and should get us there just as fast.”

Raven gulped in the rushing air, her eyes watering as she looked up at the stars appearing above and all across the horizon. She stretched out her left hand as far as she could, her fingers reaching for the stars and felt a pang in her chest for the dragons she had left behind in the valley.

Teo dipped his head and bent his left wing, adjusting the flight and making a gradual turn to the right. Raven slipped to the side in the saddle, losing her footing in the stirrup.

William slipped his arm around her waist, pulling her back against him once again. “I’m going to have to tie you to that saddle. What were you doing?”

“Dreaming,” she said, grabbing the horn again. She looked back and smiled, then turned back to face front and watch the vanishing landscape below.

Just ahead of them, the ground rippled in an extensive line, puffs of dirt arising along a quarter-mile stretch.

“What is that?” she shouted, but her words were swallowed by the wind, and William was distracted by a crosswind, busy adjusting the reins.

Raven glanced down, but the ground was still now. Nothing. Optical illusion? She looked toward the horizon, worried about getting home in time, when she saw another ripple. It was along the ground, far off in the distance, outside their kingdom. What the hell is that?

Teo grunted, rearing back and nearly dropping Raven from the saddle. They bobbed left and right in a panic until William could calm down and get him back on track.

The Moss Ranch appeared on the horizon, the large dragons gathered in the center of the fields, huddled for the night.

Teo circled the largest open pen twice, lowering their altitude and coming in for a landing as William held onto Raven to keep her from lurching out of the saddle. He threw his leg over and slid off the dragon’s back, holding out his hand for Raven to dismount.

Once Raven was on the ground, he marched to the front of the dragon near his eyes, his face drained of color. “What happened up there, Teo? What did you see? Was it raiders?”

“It wasn’t what I saw, but what I smelled. Something isn’t right with this day.” The dragon folded his wings back by his sides, the scales along the back of his neck standing on end as if he were ready for battle. “You would be wise to keep watch, young William.”

Raven came up behind William, her eyes widening. “It’s the…”

William whipped around, angry. “Don’t say, ‘Swarm.’ Don’t ever say Swarm, especially around any of the elders. There is no more Swarm, and all you can do is remind people of the darkest days of this kingdom. Think, Raven!”

“But I…” She looked at his reddening face and closed her mouth, then gave him a short nod. William slid the saddle off Teo, and they went to the tack room.

At the door, William stopped and sighed. “Look, I’m sorry I snapped at you.”

Raven shook her head. “It was me. I’m sorry. I didn’t think about what it could be like for others. I’ll be more careful.” She pressed her palm to her chest, her fingers brushing her mother’s pin. “Thank you for one of the best days of my life! Dragons…” she breathed in awe.

William didn’t respond, just shook his head as he hung up the saddle. Her first ride.

* * *

Connor sat at the kitchen table, sipping a cup of warm tea and staring out the window at the darkening sky. “Where is Raven? That girl!” He swallowed the last few gulps. I know she’s safe inside the city and just up the road, but she has a wounded shoulder.

The sky grew dark, and the old man became restless. He went to the window and looked out at the stars. Memories from long ago haunted him. “So many friends lost,” he murmured. A familiar uncomfortable feeling overcame him as he watched a red streak appear across the darkening sky. Not the first time he’d seen it lately. “Not possible.”

He willed the names of old friends lost a long time ago to leave him, then threw his hands up. “Never was good at waiting for much of anything.” He took his cap off the hook and adjusted it on his head, glancing at the sword hanging by the door and deciding against it.

“Letting the night play tricks on me. Just a walk down the road. The past does not predict the future, Alby.” He glanced at the sky again, but the streak was gone. “Dead and gone.” Simple as that.

Chapter Ten

The sound of crickets echoed across the Moss Ranch as William lit a lantern near the gate. “You’re going to head back home?”

“Yes, but I made my grandfather a promise I’d get you to walk with me if it got to be dark. He likes to be cautious.” She shrugged and looked at the night sky, which was full of stars. The dragon’s words came back to her, and she breathed in the excitement that still hummed through her body.

William walked down the perimeter of the property to light the next lantern. “Wise grandfather. Give me a few minutes, and I’ll be ready to go.”

“Thank you for taking me on the ride. You must feel like this all the time,” Raven said, grinning and pressing her hand to her belly.

William chuckled. “Dragons can make you feel like anything is possible, but never forget, we train them for battle. They’re magnificent, yes, and deadly.”

They reached the next lantern. This one was much higher than the first two. “Since you’re here, you can help. Hang onto this for a second.” He handed her the torch while he climbed up the pole. “Okay, give it back.”

She passed the torch to him, only lifting it high with her other arm pinned to her side. He reached down and grabbed it.

Raven was mesmerized by the dancing flame. “Anyway, you have it lucky, William.”

“Why’s that?”

“Look at this place—complete freedom and independence. You get to do the job you want. You chose your destiny. And you’re always around dragons.”

William laughed as he slid back down, holding the torch at arm’s length as he landed. “Two problems with that observation. One, I didn’t really choose it; it’s the family business. I just happen to love it. You know, Raven, you saw a little of what I do. It’s not that glamorous. Training dragons is a pretty straightforward deal. My parents trust me because I don’t have a whole lot of room for rebellion and doing things my own way. There’s one way to train these creatures and one outcome. That’s the second problem.”

“Why is that a problem?” She glanced at down the line of lit torches near the row of buildings.

He stopped walking and turned to face her, a somber look apparent in the light from the torch. “This job is torture sometimes.”

“Why? What’s wrong?” she asked, taken aback.

“I played it cool when we visited the valley. Okay, right up until the dragons became your new besties. I go there a lot because I feel guilty as hell.”

“Because you had to clip their wings?”

He didn’t want to say it out loud. “Every time we breed a new dragon, I have high hopes for it. These big, beautiful animals—they’re built to do so much. Getting to see them move on to their new roles in the kingdom? That’s the reward of being a dragon trainer. So, when one of them doesn’t take direction—”

“You feel like you failed them?”

“In a way, yeah. I know what awaits them.” He took a deep breath and peered past her at the pasture stretching out behind them, where most of the dragons were sleeping. “If the valley is all that is left for such beautiful beasts, what’s the point of them even existing? It’s such a waste.” His voice caught as he got the words out.

“There still has to be a reason,” she said quietly.

William continued walking to the next torch. “Yeah, well, that’s why I want you to train Leander.”

Raven stopped and nearly burst out laughing. “You want what?”

“You’ve got something, Raven.”

“Yeah, school and chores.”

“Let me light this last one, then hear me out. I saw how you were around Teo. You know you want to.”

“I do want to, but there are more than a few people who won’t let that happen.”

Once he was done with the last torch, he walked past her. “Follow me.”

She hated saying the words. “I’m supposed to be a mage in training.”

William’s eyebrows shot up, wrinkling his forehead. “That doesn’t sound like you. You aren’t scared, are you? Fearless warrior who vanquishes small elves.”

“Hey, he had a crossbow and quarrels!”

“See? You can do this, and we can—”

“We can what? They won’t let it happen.”

“We’ll figure that part out.”

William led her to Leander’s pen, where the mighty beast paced anxiously. He pointed to the dragon as he lifted the torch high to illuminate him. “Look at this creature. This dragon is huge, powerful, and beautiful. He can be incredibly useful to the kingdom, right?”

Raven nodded. “That’s a certainty.”

“But he won’t be because he won’t listen to us. He won’t even calm down when we’re around. Watch.” William approached the gate and Leander growled at him, blowing a small fireball into the air so bright that both of them squinted and flinched.

“Buzz off, flyboy.”

William backed away and turned to Raven. “Now, you go.”

“I thought you liked me? If it’s about that time I bested you in archery, I gave you best two out of three.”

“Just go up to the damn gate.”

“And do what, let him singe off my eyebrows? That would not be a good look at the academy. I don’t train dragons. What am I supposed to do, wave my arms? Talk to him? Tell him to roll over?”

“Go up to the gate and look into his eyes. I have a good feeling about it. I know a special connection to a dragon when I see one.”

Raven edged to the gate and gazed at Leander, ready to duck if he blew another fireball.

The dragon’s eyes glowed intently as he stared at Raven, calmly snorting steam. Raven steadied her breathing, watching him without expression. Leander hunched over and slowly extended his long neck to her.

Raven held still, taking deep breaths and letting them out.

William smiled. “Just stay there. Don’t move.” He lifted the torch to get a better view. “You are a natural.”

With a long, loud sniff, Leander inhaled the aroma coming off Raven. He closed his eyes and sniffed a few more times, his nostrils flaring wildly. “What is that? Who are you?” His voice was a low rumble that Raven could feel in her chest.

Leander lifted his head until he was nose to nose with Raven. She stared at him, and he looked deep into her eyes. No snorting. No smoke. No fireball. “You’re more than a natural.”

The moment seemed to last a lifetime. Raven didn’t know how to react, or if she was supposed to do something. She didn’t know if the dragon was going to do anything to her. They merely stared into each other’s eyes in complete silence.

Finally, the dragon backed up in his pen and laid down in the far corner.

Confused, Raven turned to William. “Are we done?”

“I think you are.” William laughed.

“What the hell was that?”

“That, my friend, was progress. What you did in the last couple minutes is more than any of us on the ranch have done in weeks with that one.”

“But I didn’t do anything!” She held out her palms. “I just stood there and felt this strange connection.” She tapped her chest.

“Raven, the first step in training a dragon is establishing a comfort level. A mutual peace. You seemed to do more than that. Nobody else has gotten Leander to do anything but hurl insults and fireballs.”

“Yeah, I noticed, flyboy.”

“He’s tired. Wait ‘til you see him in the daylight. Swears as good as anyone. If I had done what you did back there, I would be a charred corpse right now. You stood in the middle of wild, untrainable dragons, and they listened to you. You can do this. You’re the one who can train Leander.”

Raven didn’t know whether to laugh at him or punch him in the face. “But I’m not a dragon trainer! I’m a mage, or I’m going to be, anyway. I don’t have the time to train Leander.”

William stepped closer. “Did you or did you not get upset at the thought of dragons having their wings clipped and sent to the valley?”

“Yes, but…” She paused for a moment. “When would I train him? I’m in training myself.”

“Raven, I’m giving you the chance to try out your dream, and you can save a dragon from being banished to the valley. You can help him fulfill his destiny. You’re always telling me about the day you’ll lead people into battle to protect the kingdom and be the biggest ass-kicker and blah blah blah.”

“That was with spells and magic.”

“You don’t have to leave any of that behind. You can share your destiny with this dragon. He has a destiny, too, and it’s not to be clipped. You can help him fulfill his destiny and yours.”

Raven glanced over her shoulder at Leander sound asleep in his pen, his tail wrapped around his body as his back rose and fell with each long, heavy breath. “I’ll think about it. I promise I will.” She looked up at the night sky and the stars. “I have to get home. We should get going.” She walked past him toward the gate.

William put one hand on his hip and stared at the sleeping Leander. “This isn’t over. You chose her, and she’s going to be here for you,” he muttered. He turned and put his hand on Raven’s back. “Come on, we need to get you home.”

They walked up the road, listening to the tree frogs and the crickets.

Up ahead, the two guards at the post were passed out, an empty jar of moonshine lying between them.

“There you are! Are you okay?” Connor Alby was hurrying toward them, a sheen of sweat across his forehead. He glanced at the drunken guards and swore under his breath.

Raven started. “Why are you still up? I’m fine. Are you okay?”

“Hello, sir. I’m sorry we scared you.” William put out his hand to shake, and Connor took it, distracted, glancing from side to side into the darkness.

William held up the torch to cast a wider light but saw nothing. “Has something happened?”

“No, nothing. I needed a walk and wanted to make sure Raven got home safe.” The twinge of panic passed, and all he wanted was to be home with the door locked behind them.

“Yeah, sorry. William had a lot of work to do, and… Are you sure you’re okay?”

He looked at her, shaking his head. “With Isaac still missing, I got worried.”

Raven hugged him and felt a shiver go up his spine. She stepped back, puzzled, studying his face.

“We need to get home. William, you get home too. Get inside.” He was doing his best to let it go. To not let old signs mean anything new. “Everyone needs their sleep. And, Raven, you have to feed the goats in the morning before you head off to the academy.”

Raven squeezed his hand and peered at William, mouthing the word “Weird” with a look of concern on her face. “Thank you for today.”

William waved and said, “Come by when you can.”

She smiled and turned to go, trying to make sense of it all as her grandfather hurried them along. He glanced behind them every so often as if he expected to see someone he knew.

* * *

They got inside the cabin and Connor locked the door, resting his forehead against it for a moment.

“You sure you’re okay?” Raven sank into a chair, cradling her wounded arm, which was still in the sling.

“Yes, but your shoulder has seen better days.” He hesitated, chewing his bottom lip and pondering the consequences of what he was about to say. “What if I’m wrong?” he said under his breath.

“What was that?”

“Nothing. I need your help with something, and I have to trust that you’ll tell no one.”

Raven’s eyes widened with curiosity and she got up, still supporting her injured right arm. “Okay, now you have my attention.”

“This is important, Raven. I have to be sure you can keep my confidence.”

Raven watched him closely as he came over and sat down heavily in a chair opposite her. “You look like you saw a ghost. Did word come about Isaac? You can tell me. I can take it.”

“Let that go; it’s not what I need to tell you. Focus. That will be vital if we are to pull it off.”

He darted up and went toward his room. “I need to get something.”

Raven rolled her eyes in frustration. “If you’re trying to draw out the suspense, it’s working.”

Connor came back with a small book and held it open in his lap.

“Where’d that come from?” asked Raven, leaning over for a better look. “I’ve not seen that one.”

“It was your mother’s, and her mother’s before her. Look, I need you to say these words.”

Raven took the book from him, held open the page, and scanned the words. “This is a potent healing spell. I don’t have the skill level for it, not yet.”

“I’ll help you,” he said, clearing his throat.

“What do you mean, you’ll help me? You haven’t had any powers for my entire life. Not since the…” She hesitated, not wanting to poke at old wounds. “Since the wars.”

Connor pressed his lips together and let out a deep breath. “Things change.”

“No way! That’s great news!” Raven’s excitement grew, and it felt as if a weight had lifted off her.

“Focus!” he shouted, then composed himself. He said sternly, “You must let no one know my magic has returned.”

“But why?”

“I have my reasons. I want to be left alone. I hoped never to have to raise my hand in battle again. It was too much!” He waved his arm in frustration. “Don’t betray me.”

“I would never!”

“Now, take my hand and let the magic work with you. If it works, you’ll feel a sudden surge. Don’t fight it, and don’t stop the spell. Let it do its work. We are just the host.”

Raven looked at her grandfather, waiting for more of an explanation.

Connor grew impatient. “You trust me, don’t you, Granddaughter?”

“Of course. Always.”

“Then get on with it. We can do this together and heal your wound.”

“Haec ossa mente unoque consilio…” The long stream of words poured out of Raven as her eyes scanned the pages. She felt the magic move through her like a warm liquid, settling in her wounded shoulder and curling around, then flowing down her arm and out the tips of her fingers.

It was straining the muscles in her back, and she wasn’t sure she could hold on long enough when she felt the presence of something new.

She glanced up from the book, surprised at her grandfather. His eyes were shut, and he was whispering something unintelligible.

“Your magic—it is back!” Her eyes filled with tears as she repeated the spell, grunting and clenching her teeth as the bone in her shoulder began to repair itself. Raven squeezed his hand tighter, determined not to let go.

When it was done, the book fell from her lap, and she doubled over in a wave of nausea, finally releasing her grandfather’s hand. “Why was that so hard?”

“You’ve never had to manage that level of magic before. It takes some getting used to, and usually, it’s learned over time.” Connor Alby let his voice trail off and sat back, his heart pounding from the effort. “Try your shoulder,” he said, his throat dry.

Raven gently lifted her right arm, expecting pain, but there was only mild soreness. “It’s…amazing!” She slipped her arm out of the sling and lifted it higher, rotating it. “We did it! We did it! What a night!”

Connor shut his eyes and swallowed hard. “Get to bed. You have school tomorrow.” He opened his eyes again and sat forward. “And remember what I said, not a word to anyone. If anyone asks, you tell them it was a flesh wound, and that was it.”

“What about Deacon?”

“I’ll handle Deacon.”

Raven got up to go to her room. “I promise it’s our secret. A flesh wound.” She went down the hall but came back for a moment. “You’d tell me if you needed my help? If there was something more, right?”

“I just entrusted you with my greatest secret and asked for your help. That should answer your question.”

“I suppose so…”

“Just like your mother. Always curious. Go to bed and get some rest so you can use that curiosity at school.”

Raven didn’t say another word but wondered as she walked away, what else is he hiding? She got to her room and sat on her bed, waving her right arm in circles, tapping her toes on the floor. She leaned over so she could look out the window and up at the stars. “Best day ever.”

Chapter Eleven

The next morning, Raven groggily lumbered out the front door. Her feet shuffled against the grass as she headed to the barn. The tip of the sword in her right hand dug a skinny ditch in the dirt next to her, running from the front porch to the door of the barn before she realized she was dragging it.

She dumped a bag of feed into the trough in the outside pen. Clapping her hands, she yelled, “Come and get it!” Dozens of dwarf goats bleated as they bounded past her ankles to their breakfasts. Raven leaned against the door and put her head back, releasing a loud yawn. Her eyelids grew heavy, and she struggled to keep them open.

The occasional nipping of a goat at her boots snapped her awake before the dim morning light soothed her back to shutting her eyes and dreaming of riding a dragon at night.

“Enough of this! A new day awaits and a few new adventures!” She stood up straight and stretched her arms over her head. Across the ranch, she could see Deacon exiting his cabin with the scowl of a man whose dreams were interrupted early. A light breeze blew across the ranch, making the grass dance.

Need to let the goats into the north pasture. The grass is getting a little long.

Raven spotted Henry kicking rocks and waiting for her by the gate. She ran into the cabin for her satchel, yelling, “Bye, Grandpa,” and back out, not waiting for an answer. She walked briskly down the gravel path to meet her friend, the satchel banging against her back.

“What’s got you so excited?” Henry unhooked the gate and stepped back, waiting for Raven to pass through before he secured it again.

She bit her bottom lip, making herself think before she answered. There was so much bubbling in her mind, and most of it Raven couldn’t say.

“I got to get closer to the dragons on Moss Ranch last night.” Not a lie, exactly.

Henry’s eyes widened as he kicked another rock, getting it to skip ahead of them. “Sounds better than my day walking behind the wrong end of a plow horse.”

“I wondered what that smell was,” laughed Raven, holding her nose.

“Very funny.” Henry nudged his old friend. “Those boots stay in the barn where they can only bother me. I’m pretty sure my superpower is my inability to smell anything.”

“Maybe the academy will help you discover a couple more.”

“First full day at school today! I’d be a triple threat,” he said, winking. “Man, I would love to get near a dragon!” He spread his arms out like they were the wings of a dragon. “I hear they’re more intelligent than half the people we know. I could tell him about my day, ask him how he’s doing…”

Raved laughed and ran ahead of her friend, the spires of the school in the distance. The wind blew her hair back as she ran, remembering what it felt like as Teo dipped a wing.

“Hey! Wait up!” Henry’s long legs helped him catch up with Raven, his arms still spread out wide.

They passed through the center of town, the shops opening, and the merchants busy pulling their signs out to the street or opening their windows to let in some fresh air. Raven took in a deep breath as they passed the bakery and felt for the nickel in her pocket. “Still there. Wait here,” she said, running to the window. “Two rolls, please, Mrs. Whittaker?”

“Raven! Your shoulder is doing better! That was fast.” The large woman wiped her hands on her apron and turned around, not waiting for an answer as she put two fresh rolls in a brown paper bag, folding over the top.

Raven’s face reddened and she drew in air. She smiled at Mrs. Whittaker as she came to the window.

“Here you go, dear. Say hello to your grandfather for me, and tell him we miss seeing him around town.” The smile faded from her eyes, but she clucked and tsked and went back to what she was doing, not waiting for an answer again.

Raven left the nickel on the sill and took the bag, running to catch up with Henry, who had kept walking.

“Hey, I thought you were waiting.”

“We need to be on time. I know I’ll get in trouble for something eventually, like turning another student into an unfortunate creature. I need all the goodwill I can get for when the inevitable happens.”

“I don’t even think there’s a spell that can do that. Here.” She handed him a warm roll, pulling off a bite for herself from the other one.

“Not yet,” he said, smiling and taking the roll from her. “Race you!” He took off like a shot, bounding ahead and looking back over his shoulder at Raven.

Raven let out a whoop of delight and ran after him, keeping just behind him, even as he turned around to run backward for a stretch, pretending to play a fiddle. They neared the last of the shops on the far end of town, and he turned around, tripping over a stone and falling at the feet of several women gossiping by the bookstore.

“Henry Derks, get yourself off the ground. What would your mother say?”

“Watch where I’m going, ma’am?”

The woman opened her mouth to answer as the old veteran stumbled off his perch and yelled at Raven, leaning on his cane. “Hey! Hey it’s you! Did you see it? Did you see the sky last night?”

Raven stopped running and looked back, recognizing Peter. She was breathing hard but still smiling and waved at him. “What?” She took a step toward him as Henry streaked past her, shouting, “And Derks takes the ribbon!”

She forgot the old veteran still waving at her, his face twisted in concern as she ran after Henry. They made it past the woods, the smell of pine in the air, and ran on toward Fowler Academy, their feet pounding on the dirt road.

They ran over the wooden bridge that covered the creek and past the few houses outside the grounds of the school and up the short path to the gate. “I win!” Henry grabbed the iron fencing, barely able to get the words out since his chest was heaving from the long run.

Raven stopped short and bent over, her hands pressed to her knees as she took in as much air as she could manage. “Henry. Derks. You are more talented than you know. Good job!”

She slapped his hand in the air, then followed him up the long driveway. “Let’s not do that every day,” she said, still panting.

“Deal, but you know that means my record stands. Undefeated.”

“Enjoy the victory, Derks. Spell class is coming.”

“Don’t ruin this for me, Alby.”

Students were already making their way into the center building. Henry and Raven blended in with the crowd and went up the granite steps, flowing into the main hall.

The pair walked into the foyer of the old castle and made their way into the large cavernous room. It was filled with wooden chairs in neat rows with one center aisle. The echoes of hundreds of students all talking at once bounced off the vaulted ceiling that looked as if it had painted white ribs that went from one long end to the other.

“Raven! Raven! Over here!” Murphy stood in the middle of a row near the front, waving her arm, her blonde braid swinging back and forth.

Henry scowled and shook his head. “You go sit near the front. I need deniability. I’ll be back here with my kind.” He gave her a short salute and went to join a group of boys trying to create a spark by snapping their fingers.

“He’s right. We do need to get here on time for his sake,” spoke Raven, as she made her way down the crowded aisle to where Murphy still waved.

“Come sit by me. You know Jenny Connors,” she said, tugging on Raven’s hand and pulling her past the other girls.

“Did you bring the herbs from home like we were supposed to? I couldn’t find milkweed,” said Jenny, pushing her brown bangs out of her eyes. “I looked everywhere.”

“You can have some of mine,” said Raven, stepping over her feet.

“Did you see what’s on stage?” Murphy sat down, pointing at the shadows at the back of the stage. Raven turned and looked, gasping at the sight of a gray wolf standing motionless, staring straight ahead and occasionally looking offstage. Several students walked up to the stage, reaching their hands out to try and get the wolf to speak or move.

Henry and his friends had noticed too and were making their way to the front, some of them still snapping their fingers but with no success.

Henry was laughing, slapping a friend on the back and leaning over the apron of the stage, waving at the wolf. Raven shook her head and said, “I’ll be right back.”

Raven pushed her way to the aisle and to the front, grabbing Henry’s sleeve as he was urging on his friends.

“Try it! What’s the worst that could happen?” he said, laughing. “What, hey? Oh, Raven, look, did you see the weapon of some destruction up there? I think it’s a pet.”

“I thought you were trying to fly low and unnoticed.”

“Still am. Nobody’s here yet. We have a few minutes. I think he’s stuffed.” Henry shook his head. “That up there is a dead wolf. I bet Flynn put it there just to mess with us.”

Raven looked at her friend, rolling her eyes. “What purpose would that serve?”

“Maybe it’s some kind of intimidation tactic.” He shrugged. “Mind games,” he said, tapping the side of his head

“You’re a bonehead.”

“Yeah, a smart bonehead.”

Raven laughed just as she noticed the dark robes of Headmaster Flynn coming out from behind the stage, nuzzling the wolf’s head. She tapped Henry hard on the shoulder and pointed, turning to make her way quickly back to her seat.

Headmaster Flynn walked to the center of the stage, and the crowd hushed, even as Henry and his friends made their way to the back rows. Soon, just the creaking of chairs could be heard as the headmaster paced in front of the room, his black robe sweeping the floor.

“Good morning, everyone. Welcome back. Is everyone excited about tonight’s festival?” The murmuring returned, and he held up a hand, silencing them.

He stopped pacing and squared his shoulders with his audience, folding his hands in front of his body. “This morning, I want to discuss one of the most important pieces of your training as wizards. The new students must be wondering what a wolf is doing up here.” Flynn stepped aside and curled his finger, and the wolf stood, walked to his side, sat, and stared at the crowd.

A murmur rippled through the audience. Jenny gasped and clapped her hands together. “I know what he is,” she whispered, leaning into Raven. “My sister is a junior, and she’s told me all about this. He does this presentation every year.”

“Students, meet Rider, my familiar. Rider and I have been together for decades and have a very well-established connection. He even assists me in executing spells.”

An upperclassman behind them raised his hand, waiting for a nod from Flynn before speaking. “Has he been in battle with you?”

The headmaster smiled. “Indeed, he has. One of the most important aspects of our relationship is our ability to communicate during the chaos of battle. Observe.”

Headmaster Flynn pointed to the opposite side of the stage, and Rider trotted over to the left, turning around and eagerly facing the headmaster. “Now, pay attention. As an example, I will have Rider howl.” He gestured to the animal and said, “Speak!”

The wolf tilted his head up and released a loud, haunting howl. Murphy and Raven laughed, leaning forward, and Raven could hear Henry cheering loudly from the back.

“Not bad, right? He howled loudly with a still-healthy set of lungs, despite his advanced age. But this howl would only get you so far on the battlefield. In fact, if he were to howl like this while we were under siege, it would draw unwanted attention. As a familiar, though, he holds a little something extra inside him.”

The headmaster nodded to the wolf. “Loquere!” The older students covered their ears in anticipation.

This time, Rider tilted his head up and released a deafening bellow. Raven clamped her hands over her ears, wrinkling her forehead. When the howl was over, she felt a painful ringing in her ears and looked at Murphy, who had her eyes pressed shut.

The headmaster waved his arm in the air, spreading out his fingers and snapped, “Sana!” The ringing stopped, and several students moaned in relief.

Jenny let out a gasp as Raven grabbed her hand and gave it a squeeze. “You okay?”

“Yeah, I think so.”

“This is a small example of what a familiar can do,” Flynn explained. “It’s imperative that each of you have a spiritual familiar that can work with you at your side throughout your time here at Fowler Academy and beyond. Familiars will provide you with more power and additional abilities. I hope you have chosen wisely. They will be by your side for years to come.”

A girl with long jet-black hair who sat on the other end of the aisle stood, her hands on her hips.

“That’s Bella Chase,” whispered Murphy, shaking her head. “She comes from a wealthy family in town. You don’t want to get on her bad side, which is tough because I haven’t found the good one yet.”

“If we can put together spells that can accomplish just about anything, what does a familiar add?” Bella stared down the headmaster calmly. “I have a hard time believing an animal can offer any more power to my magic.”

She’s fearless, thought Raven, watching her with a sense of admiration mixed with competition.

The headmaster smirked and narrowed his gaze at the girl. “An excellent question. Every semester, I get at least one student who asks this. As you’ve already learned on day one, there’s a limit to everyone’s powers. Spellcasting abilities only go so far, especially when you’re new to it. The more spells you cast in a short amount of time without recovery, the better your chances are of becoming spent. It is our goal that all of you develop the self-awareness necessary to keep that from happening.”

Raven noticed he was looking at Bella the same way he had looked at her the other day. She glanced at Bella, who didn’t take her eyes off the headmaster. The girls sitting around her were all hanging on her every word.

The headmaster reached down and rubbed the top of Rider’s head, arching an eyebrow. “When you conduct magic with a familiar, your power can go a lot farther. The familiar draws on its own power to assist you. You’re able to cast more spells in a shorter period with reduced risk of becoming spent. As you can imagine, this is very useful when you are in battle.”

Or to heal a wound. Raven moved her shoulder around, feeling how easily it could move. Like the bolt was never there.

Headmaster Flynn nodded to the back of the stage and the wolf retreated, waiting patiently by the wing. “Is there anything else?”

Bella hesitated but sat, glancing at Raven and locking eyes with her for a moment. Raved stared back at the deep green eyes, not sure what to do. Bella narrowed her gaze and leaned over, whispering something to the girl next to her, who glanced at Raven and whispered something back.

“Well, she knows you now,” said Murphy, sitting back in her chair. “And I don’t think you found the good side either.”

The headmaster turned without another word and walked to the back, disappearing into the shadows, Rider at his heels. The students looked around at each other, a murmur rising as a tall older mage came down the aisle and stopped at the front of the stage. Her hair was short and curled around her face. She looked friendly except for her lips, which were pressed together in a thin line, waiting for silence.

“Many of you have already met me in spell classes. You can address me as Professor Ridley. Each of you should have a familiar with a unique connection to you. Everyone has one, and it was likely closer to you than you realized. The sooner you can bring your familiar to class, the better. You should develop that relationship as soon as possible. If you do not have one yet, you must by the time one month is up, or you must wait a year and reapply.”

Bella stood again, drawing the attention of the entire hall. “I have my familiar with me. Can I call him in here?”

Professor Ridley arched an eyebrow and clasped her hands in front of her. “Come, my dear. And you are?” Her tone was a cross between curiosity and annoyance.

The girl walked down the aisle and hopped up onto the stage. “Bella Chase.” She turned to face the class. The girl was stunning, with bright green eyes and pouty lips. Many of the boys in the class sat a little straighter to get a better look at her.

To Raven’s annoyance, so did Henry. She could see him sitting quietly, his mouth open.

“Miss Chase, you have your familiar at school ahead of the festival? You are a first-year, are you not?”

“Yes, ma’am.” She rubbed her palms together. “We’ve been together for over a year now and know each other well.”

“Go ahead. The bell rings soon.”

Bella closed her eyes and lifted her hands in the air.

At the top of the Main Hall was a line of wide dormer windows offering airflow to keep classes comfortable inside.

“Look! Look!” Jenny pointed to the windows at the sight of something soaring through the air, taking shape as it got closer.

A firedrake flew through the window, its wings spread out to four feet in length.

“That’s a flying lizard,” whispered Murphy.

Raven laughed with her hand over her mouth but watched in amazement as the firedrake dipped and landed at Bella’s side with as much precision as Rider.

“This is Wesley, my firedrake.” The class oohed and ahhed at the creature, whose head came to the top of Bella’s knees. “We haven’t done a lot yet, but we have been able to do this one. Wesley, ignis!”

The firedrake shot up into the air and reared back, unleashing a stream of flame that filled the upper space of the hall just below the ribs. The class roared approval, applauding at the show.

Wesley dove back down again to a waiting Bella, who stood smiling patiently. The professor looked pleasantly surprised and smiled as well, applauding with the other students.

“Very well done, Miss Chase! You’re ahead of the class and demonstrated excellent initiative.”

The competitive nature in Raven was sparked. Impulsively, she stood and yelled, “I have a familiar, too!”

Murphy looked at her and whispered. “Is yours here?”

The professor turned her attention to Raven. “Oh, really. It’s Miss Alby, correct? Another first year? What a lot of promise we have in our newest students.” The professor looked to the back row and scowled. Raven looked back and saw Henry sliding down in his seat. “What type of familiar do you have?” asked Professor Ridley.

Shit. What type of familiar do I have? Raven scanned her brain for possibilities. One came to mind, and she blurted it out. “A dragon.”

Chapter Twelve

The crowd erupted in laughter. Raven regretted saying it, but now that she did, she wasn’t going to go back on her word.

Bella remained on stage, shaking her head with a cocked eyebrow, the firedrake by her side.

Professor Ridley calmly raised her hand. “Students, settle! Miss Alby, a dragon cannot be a familiar. You will need to choose something else.”

“Why not?”

“Dragons are under the purview of dragon trainers. If you belong to the lineage of the dragon trainers, then that’s where your work will focus. You are from a long line of mages.” She tapped the reasons off on her fingers. “Dragons are large, unwieldy creatures that are difficult to train. A mage in training has never been allowed to work with a dragon. It goes against tradition.”

The professor threw up her hands. “The closest animal to a dragon that you could bring here would be a firedrake, as Miss Chase has so aptly demonstrated here.”

Bella crossed her arms, staring back at Raven with a self-satisfied grin at the corners of her mouth. Raven stared back at her, not flinching.

“But I have a special…”

“The answer is no, Miss Alby. Now, there’s the bell. Everyone, head to your classes.” She was already on to something else.

Raven headed to the door with Murphy and Jenny on either side.

“Dragon trainer, huh?” An older boy with a shock of red hair sneered.

“Ignore him.” Murphy lifted her chin and elbowed her way past a cluster of boys laughing and pointing. “We’re here to learn the impossible, right?”

Raven made her way outside to begin the walk to the farthest wing. She found Henry waiting for her near the tall boxwoods, his friends already gone on ahead.

His face was flushed, and he was pacing, breaking little twigs off the boxwoods. “Are you insane? A dragon? Where did you come up with a stupid idea like that? Come on, we need to get to class.”

“I just… William said…”

“Who cares what William said? He doesn’t know the first thing about sorcery.” Henry stopped walking and turned to her. “You bring a dragon in here, and you’re basically committing suicide, both socially and legit, burn up like a dropped marshmallow at a campfire. Nobody’s going to let you train a dragon in the first place, and, if they do, the dragon will kill you and probably others, and that will be the end of your story.”

“Don’t see why you’re so worked up about it.”

“Everyone in this place knows you’re my best friend. I’ve been getting ribbed all morning. Gerry wants to know if I picked a wolverine! Who would pick a wolverine?” He marched a pace ahead, his hands deep in his pockets.

Raven did her best to change the subject. “What are you bringing as your familiar?”

Henry stopped and waited for her, taking in a deep breath. “I’ve chosen a toad. It speaks to me.” Henry was back to grinning and growing more excited.

“A toad?”

“Hey, it’s a really big toad. It’s better than getting us all killed with some fire-breathing monster that can’t even fit in the Main Hall!”

“Oh, please!” Raven pointed back at the hall. “That girl just filled the place with fire, and everyone clapped. Wasn’t even that much fire…”

Bella walked up behind them. “That’s because I have control over my familiar.” She spoke in a cool, even voice, “I wouldn’t dare perform a spell with him if we weren’t already training. He listens to me. Good luck getting a dragon to even talk to you. He’ll probably eat you before you can teach him to follow you.”

“My dragon will fly circles around your firedrake, Bella. Plus, he’ll make ten times the fire that yours can. He’s bigger, stronger, faster…”

“Your imaginary dragon.” Bella giggled. “You are very creative, I’ll give you that, Raven Alby. It’ll never work,” she said, walking away.

“Oh yeah? Why not?”

She turned back, her hand on her hip, her dark eyes flashing. “Because dragons will never be allowed for a mage. Find something else and better do it quick, Raven.”

Anger burned inside Raven. “I’m going to find a way to get that dragon here.”

Henry shook his head. “You’re absolutely crazy. I don’t know what you’re doing.”

Raven didn’t know what she was doing, either. On the walk to class, her mind was preoccupied with the very public commitment she had made in front of everyone. How am I supposed to get a dragon into class? And train him?

* * *

That evening, the campus lit up with colored spotlights hanging from the buildings, bathing the courtyards in gold and silver light. Large decorative torches dotted the perimeter of the area, and music floated from one end of the main courtyard to the other.

Headmaster Flynn stood at the old iron gates that were original to the Fowler Castle, smiling at the students coming out of the classrooms. “Welcome, everyone, to this year’s Harvest Festival!” Rider paced at his side.

Raven came down the steps of the Main Hall, marveling at the crowd that was wandering around the campus. “Feels like everyone in town is here.”

Henry stopped at one of the tables and picked up a glass, taking a sip of the ginger beer. “I’m not surprised. My dad says the festival has always been like this, a big celebration of the school. It’s a way for Fowler to relax after the long summer and hard work from the harvest. You’ve never been to one of these?”

She shook her head. “Not that I can remember. My parents may have when I was younger, but my grandfather wouldn’t go, no chance. He’s town-averse.”

Henry polished off his drink, looking around. “He’s not here tonight? His granddaughter is announcing her intended familiar. You’d think he’d be here to support you.”

“It’s not that he doesn’t support me. He just focuses on the ranch. Always work to be done there.”

“Hey, speaking of familiars, who are you going to announce?”

“No one was talking about familiars.”

“I’ve been having this chat in my head for a couple of minutes now. It counts.”

Raven ignored him, stopping at a table selling small daggers. “You can never have too many.” She picked one that fit in the palm of her hand, a grin on her face.

“Good choice. Well balanced,” said a hunched old man behind the display.

Raven put it down, running her finger over the edge of the blade. “I may be back.”

Henry pulled her away, muttering, “Don’t you think it’s weird that weapons are a part of our curriculum?”

“Would you rather graduate not knowing how to defend yourself? Who’s gonna teach you? Your brother, Norman? I saw him wound himself with a pitchfork.”

“Hey, those things are sharp!”

“He was trying to use it like a spear and was aiming it at you.”

“And he missed and hit himself. Quit avoiding the topic. Come on, who are you going to name as your familiar? You can’t say dragon again, especially in front of the whole town.”

Raven stared at Murphy a few feet away. She was beaming while her father held her close, gesturing with a glass of red wine that sloshed around in its cup but never spilled over the edge.

His pearly white teeth shined from underneath a dark, bushy mustache as he bragged about his little girl to another couple. “My daughter has so much power in her little fingertips, and I can’t wait until she can show it off! And I happen to know she has connected with a strong familiar, too!”

Murphy rolled her eyes with fake humility and elbowed him in the ribs. “Not until I announce it, Dad.”

Raven let out a sigh. “These people would laugh me right out of town, wouldn’t they?”

Henry placed his hand on his stomach and craned his neck, peering over the tops of the heads surrounding him. “I need some food fast. Last thing I need is to pass out on stage in front of the town.”

“Better do it now. We’re going to start lining up soon.”

He groaned in frustration, pursing his lips. “Half the people here are holding plates. Where are they getting the food from?” His eyes rested on a plate of dark red sausage the man behind him was holding. A garlicky aroma wafted up from the plate, and Henry inhaled deeply while his mouth watered.

He tapped the man on the shoulder. “Excuse me, sorry to interrupt. What do you have there?” He pointed to the man’s plate.

“Green pickle sausage. It’s good. You ever have it?”

“Mmmmm. Yes, sir, I have. I’m from these parts, born and raised. Never seen it like that. Is it good?” He swallowed hard as the man pulled his plate closer to his chest. Henry wiped his chin. “Sorry about that. Involuntary. My mom says it’s hereditary.”

Raven whispered over his shoulder, “Too much information. You’re scaring the locals...again.”

Henry cleared his throat as the man eyed him. “I love green pickle sausage. Where did you get it?”

“Nice save,” said Raven. “You are definitely going to need weapons training.” Henry ignored her and gave the man his most charming smile.

The man’s eyes widened, and he looked warier as he pointed to a young woman with braided hair and a dark red apron tied around her waist. She was some distance away, and eager hands were reaching out, taking samples.

The stout woman was carrying a platter of the sausage with both hands, stopping to offer some as she made her way through the crowd. “Got it from her. Looks like she has plenty to share.”

Henry stretched to catch a glimpse of the server, punching the palm of his hand. “Damn. She’s in the middle of the courtyard. It’ll take me forever to reach her. She could be out by the time I get there!”

“Better get moving, then.” Raven gave him a nudge. “Oooh, that last guy licked his fingers and went back for more.” She made a face. “No telling where that hand’s been.”

He shook his head. “Nope, don’t care. I still want some.” He waggled his fingers, resisting the urge. “I could probably snake a few pieces and pull them over here. If I do it fast, nobody will notice, right? Look, everybody is too busy chatting to look up.”

“No way!” Raven insisted. “The headmaster would kill you if he found out you were using magic tonight. He said no spells can be used unsupervised, and you’re gonna show off in front of an entire town for a sausage? Remember your plan? Low profile?”

“Man! I’ll be right back.” Henry slipped into the crowd, leaving Raven behind to roll her eyes at him.

She wandered back to the old man, who was selling the small dagger. “I guess we’re done talking about my familiar,” she said as she reached into her satchel to pull out a few coins for the merchant.

“Thank you.” She grabbed the matching sheath from the table and slipped the blade inside for safekeeping.

“Raven! It is you!” Raven glanced up and smiled at Henry’s parents approaching her, talking excitedly as they got closer.

“This place looks exactly the same as when I went here.” Harvey Derks was tall like his son and broad-shouldered, always smiling with a constant sheen of sweat across his face.

Abigail Derks was smaller than all the men in her family but was the glue that held it all together most of the time. “You think? No, this driveway wasn’t here, it was over there. And the barns are new.” One hand flitted around her face as she tugged at Harvey Derks' sleeve. “But the main buildings are the same, and I’m pretty sure most of the professors are aging in place.”

Mrs. Derks nervously waved, still smiling at Raven as they got closer, checking to see who could hear them. “No, not at all. Young as tadpoles, all of you.”

Harvey Derks smiled at his wife. “No one can hear us. Oh, hell, there’s Professor Rickerson! Never did turn in that last paper.” Mr. Derks leaned into his wife. “Man has a memory for the oddest things! Raven, so good to see you!”

“Hey, Mr. and Mrs. Derks. You just missed Henry; he’s getting food.”

Harvey and Abigail Derks smiled knowingly at her. “Of course, he is,” Abigail said, shaking her head. “That boy can’t resist free food!”

“Where are the other boys tonight? Didn’t Henry’s brothers want to see him declare?”

“Ah, we’re having some troubles with our workload. A few of our hands are out on leave.” Harvey’s smile momentarily fell. “Some of the crazies in the town are spouting off wild horror stories, freakin’ them out. Until they get back to work, there’s a lot to do. Pigs don’t take care of themselves on a ranch, you know?”

Raven nodded and gave a sympathetic smile. “My grandfather likes to say, ‘the work stops for no one.’”

“He’s got that right!” Harvey declared, the beams from the decorative torches and spotlights turning his bald head into a kaleidoscope of colors. “The other boys are going to miss it, but those are the sacrifices you have to make sometimes. How about you? Are you ready to declare your familiar to the whole town?”

“Yes, sir. I can’t wait.” What a lie.

“You nervous?” His slight belly jiggled as he laughed. He lowered his voice and whispered. “What are you going to declare? I bet it’s a good one. Mine was a silver fox. Boy, I loved that animal. Could get into the tightest places. I can’t tell you how often that came in handy. Come on, tell us yours.”

“Oh, Harv!” Abigail nudged him with her elbow, shaking her head while giving Raven a knowing smirk. “Ignore him. He can wait just like the rest of us to hear what your familiar is going to be. It’s part of the fun!” She looked past Raven. “Where’s your grandfather?”

“Oh, uh, well, I guess the same as your other boys. Our ranch hands need some help, so he’s hanging back to keep things going smoothly.” She plastered a smile on her face. They can see right through you. “Thing is, you know my grandfather. He doesn’t…”

Harvey’s bushy eyebrows went up and down with her excuses. Finally, he interrupted to save her from sputtering more. “Your grandfather has a hard time with crowds. That’s okay. I’m sure he’s thinking about you right now. But don’t worry, we’ll make sure to cheer just as loud for you as we do for Henry!” He smiled harder, most of his teeth showing.

Abigail let go of his hand and brushed Raven’s shimmering red hair back, tucking a few strands behind her ear and shaking her head. “It feels like just yesterday you and Henry were chasing piglets around the pen, diving in mud and laughing your faces off when you were supposed to be working. Your mom and I always looked the other way. She used to say, ‘If they knew that wasn’t just mud they were diving into’!” Abigail laughed.

Raven shook her head, wistful. “We figured that out eventually. That’s why we stopped! Well, I stopped.”

“She would be very proud of you tonight, seeing the young woman you’ve turned into.”

“We all are proud of you, Raven.” Harvey’s eyebrows shot up. “It’s been a joy watching you grow up, and it’s about time you get into the Academy and start focusing some of those powers of yours. Family legacy, don’t you know.”

Henry returned with a small plate, one side loaded with green pickle sausages, the other holding a fresh crepe, hazelnut cocoa oozing out of its edges. “We’re going to be lining up soon. I think I see Murphy already hanging out by the stage. Bella, too.” He nodded in the direction of a makeshift wooden stage that had been set up on the edge of the courtyard, just at the base of the steps of the Main Hall. It was festooned with the school colors and lanterns on either side.

Raven glanced at his plate. “Did you skip dinner or something?”

“Lay off. I’m a growing boy. Besides, it’s free. You don’t turn down free!”

“We’d better go if we want to get a good spot, Harvey!” Abigail’s tiny hand grabbed her husband’s and tugged.

“She’s right. Go get ‘em, kids! We’ll be watching!” He patted his son on the shoulder, then the two of them worked their way into the crowd.

Henry picked up the crepe and bit into one end of it, sending the cocoa pouring out the other end. He quickly pulled his plate under the downpour to keep it off his shirt. “Last thing I need is a big brown stain all over my chest while I’m up on stage. I don’t need people laughing at me.”

Raven started walking toward the stage, weaving through the crowd while she talked over her shoulder at Henry. “You mean, people like Jenny?”

He stopped and gave her a befuddled look. She noticed he wasn’t walking and turned to face him.

“Oh, don’t act like that. I saw you the other day, sitting with the other boys. You kept glancing over. I can tell when you have a thing for someone. I’ve known you long enough.”

Henry closed his eyes and wiped a smudge of cocoa off the corner of his lip. “I have no idea what you’re talking about. Now, if you’ll excuse me…” He pushed past her and continued walking.

Raven pointed at him vigorously while she followed behind. “You’re so full of it! I practically saw you drooling. Shoot, you were drooling more at her than you were at that plate of sausage. And that wasn’t your condition.”

He ignored her. “Bella better hurry over there, or she’s going to miss her spot.”

They both looked to their left. Bella Chase was gazing at Professor Browski, a tall, rail-thin teacher who was visibly fading in front of her. She flicked her dark hair behind her shoulders and gave a polite clap.

Raven clicked her tongue. “Invisibility spell. Browski is just showing off.”

Henry took a few steps off-course to throw away his empty plate, his mouth still full. “I bet that’s wearing him out. The guy is old. Look at him. He could use a sandwich.” He swallowed his last bite.

“I’m sure it’s exhausting, but it’s late. He won’t need much energy after this. I don’t know why Bella’s over there sniffing by him, though.”

“Bella! Let’s go!” Henry shouted. Bella raised a finger to him, thanking Professor Browski for the demonstration before jogging over to them.

“Now that is a spell! Imagine what you could do with invisibility!” Bella’s mouth hung open, still impressed by the professor.

“What, was he teaching it to you or something?” Raven caught the tone in her voice and put a finger to her lips, pressing down. Why do you care what she thinks?

“No, I was just telling him how much I was looking forward to his next class, and he said he wanted to give me a preview. Fine by me. I love seeing the masters use their stuff.”

They reached the stage, which was built just taller than any of the students. Henry touched the old, splintered wood. “This thing looks like it’ll collapse any second. You’d think the Academy would spring for a new one.”

Raven shrugged. “It just needs some new paint, I think, and it would look fine. How often does an Academy need a stage in the courtyard, anyway?”

They walked around the corner to the rear of the platform, where the students had congregated at the base of the five steps leading up to the stage.

“How do I look?” Henry placed his hands on his hips and puffed out his chest.

Raven pressed her lips together for a moment. “Like a brilliant, powerful wizard ready to charge into battle and send the enemy packing in fear.”

“Really?”

“Not even a little bit. Come on, let’s go.”

Headmaster Flynn walked by the students lining up. He was wearing a dark robe that still managed to glow in the fading nightfall. He nodded to the students and climbed up the short steps to walk across the stage.

The wood creaked with each step, causing Henry to close one eye and groan. “Ugh. It’s like the stage is screaming out in pain.”

He walked to the edge of the stage and looked out over the gathering audience and waited patiently. A hush fell over the crowd and heads turned toward him, one row after another, many with eager smiles.

“Ladies and gentlemen, we now come to one of my favorite parts of the entire school year. The Harvest Festival!” He raised both arms and fireworks shot up into the sky from the twin turrets behind him in the distance, flanking the old castle walls.

A loud roar and applause erupted from the crowd, and several were out of their seats cheering and waving small pennants on sticks with the black and gold school colors.

“The Harvest Festival is both a celebration of our school’s past as well as its future. In this spirit, I would like to invite the first-year students at Fowler Academy to step forward and declare their familiars.”

A short girl with bright blonde close-cropped hair and alabaster skin walked up to the front of the stage. “My name is Julia Knowles. I have chosen a wombat as my familiar.”

The announcement was met with polite applause as the next student followed her. One by one, each student walked through the same routine. Up the steps, across the stage, announcing their name, and then their familiar to polite applause and loud cheers from their families.

“I am Bennett Cotton. My familiar is a jackal.” He smiled, showing off a wide gap in his teeth and gave a wave to his parents in the crowd. His mother smiled, showing the same gap-toothed smile as his father waved back.

The next girl had long dark locks that crowded around her face. She lifted her chin and looked out at the crowd with large deep-blue eyes with heavy lids. “My name is Elizabeth Kinsley, and I have chosen a bat as my familiar.”

“Okay, that tracks,” whispered Henry as Raven nudged him in the ribs. “What? I’m beginning to wonder if we have to look like our familiar.”

“I’m Rory Davidian. I have an owl.” The blond-headed boy scanned the crowd, looking in every direction.

“See? Told you.” Henry and Raven exchanged amused glances. “I’ve hung out with him. He says the bare minimum. Never fails,” Henry whispered. “Like an owl, and did you see that head turn?”

“Owls are hunters, better be careful.” Raven shook her head. “Smart, too. You should make friends with him.”

“Okay, maybe my theory has a few holes in it.”

After making their declaration, each student left the stage and stood at the front of the crowd in a growing line.

“My name is Anne Marie Murphy, but most people call me Murphy. My familiar is a barn cat.” She held up a large black cat with white paws and a white star on its forehead. “His name is Fitz.”

“Well, sure, someone had to pick a cat,” said Henry, rolling his eyes. “The original familiar of witches.”

“’Barn cat’ is a nice twist. A feral cat that likes to hunt.” Raven smiled at Henry. “You have a toad. Be nice to everyone.”

Bella Chase was next. “My name is Bella Chase.” An awkward pause followed when she didn’t announce her firedrake. Several in the crowd shifted their weight, glancing at each other. A low murmur started to rise.

Bella stretched out her hands, quieting everyone. The faint sound of flapping wings made the crowd gasp and turn their heads as her firedrake, Wesley, soared across the night sky. He paused in front of the shining moon, the crowd chattering with a scattering of surprised applause.

He circled overhead and landed at Bella’s feet, the two of them taking a bow together while the crowd erupted in cheers. Bella smiled, nodding at everyone.

In shock, Raven looked at Headmaster Flynn, who was smiling. She tugged on the back of Henry’s shirt. “I thought the rule was we couldn’t actually bring our familiars tonight! She’s showing off and breaking the rules.”

“You didn’t say anything when Murphy held up her rat-catcher.” Henry leaned back and turned his head. “My older brother said it’s more of a request, and besides, Bella has good control over her familiar. Nice show, too. Good for her, because I wouldn’t bring mine around everyone yet.”

Bella and Wesley took another bow to the roar of applause, then exited the stage and walked to the line.

Finally, Henry took to the stage, confidently striding to the edge. “My name is Henry Derks.” Abigail Derks let out a loud whoop. “Thanks, Mom.” The crowd laughed. “I have chosen a toad as my familiar.”

He said it! Raven looked up at him in surprise, then out at the crowd to see their reaction. There were more than a few amused looks, but in the middle of the sea of skeptics who were answering with polite applause, Harvey and Abigail Derks were clapping wildly and cheering on their son. “Atta boy!” Harvey shouted.

It was Raven’s turn at last. Pushing out a heavy breath, she climbed the steps and strode across the stage until she stood before the crowd, her toes right on the apron. She squinted, picking out familiar faces. Many of them had known her since she was born. Some had known her parents.

There are a lot more people here than I realized.

For a moment, the tightness in her chest made it difficult to breathe. She closed her eyes and composed herself.

“My name is Raven Alby. I-I’m sorry, but I have not chosen a familiar yet.”

She looked at the Derks family. Henry was so uncomfortable, he was wincing in pain. His father’s eyebrows were twitching as he smiled at Raven, his mouth opening and shutting with no words coming out.

Abigail Derks nudged him, whispering, “We need to encourage the girl. She has nobody here!” She cupped her hands around her mouth and called to her, “That’s okay, Raven!”

“You’ll figure it out, sweetheart!” Harvey followed. They clapped their hands, and a smattering of applause came from a few other sympathetic souls. “Child better do it soon. Just a couple weeks left to figure it out.”

Raven relaxed her shoulders. Can I get off this stage yet? She ran a finger along the edge of her mother’s ruby and silver pin.

As the applause died down, Bella Chase spun around and shouted, “She told us in class she was picking a dragon!”

An amused chuckle rumbled through the crowd.

“Hey, aren’t you an Alby?” The shout came from somewhere in the middle of the crowd. “You’re a mage in training. Pick something like a crow!”

Raven felt her face redden and ran her fingers through her hair. She walked off the stage without saying another word.

Henry rushed to meet her at the bottom of the stairs. “Hey, it’s okay.”

“Puleeze. I could feel everyone staring holes through me. I’m going to be the joke of the town.”

He put his hands on her shoulders. “It’s not that bad.”

She looked past him. “Oh, really?” Raven nodded to the crowd. Several locals stared back. Leading the way, Bella Chase displayed a smug smile.

Raven scowled. “I’ll show her.”

“Is it about her? Okay, okay. This’ll be interesting.” Henry sniffed the air, suddenly jerking his head. “Oooh, donuts. Be right back.”

Chapter Thirteen

Raven trudged home, reliving the declaration and fuming over everyone’s reaction. She walked past her grandfather, who seemed distracted, threw herself onto her bed, and stared at the ceiling. Eventually, she fell asleep, dreaming of flying high over the ground and the warmth of a dragon’s face close to hers.

The next morning, Raven got up with the light, and after she had fed the goats, she loaded the jugs of milk onto the wagon. The celebration already seemed like a distant memory, even if the sting was still there.

She clapped her hands, and the sound echoed across the open ranch. “Let’s go, Deacon! Delivery time!”

The ranch hand emerged from a shed a few hundred yards away, slapping his hands on his pants to shake off the dust from the newly-processed polly grass. He adjusted the wide-brimmed hat on his head and walked across the ranch to the wagon with an amused smirk on his face. “Little anxious this morning?”

She ignored the verbal poke, hoping he hadn’t heard about her lack of a declaration, and hoisted two more jugs onto the cart. “I’ve got a lot to do today. Actually, I have a lot to do most days now. No time to wait around. As long as the sun is up, I’ve got to be working. And if we don’t move it, I’ll be late to school.”

Deacon walked around the wagon and greeted Presley, rubbing the length of her long snout and making kissing noises at the mare. “Hello, Presley. Ready to go for a walk? You know, Raven, I’m a hard-workin’ man myself, but you’re moving like we’re being chased. Something wrong?”

Raven placed the last jug on the wagon, not looking at him. “Nope. Just have to get a move on. Not enough hours in the day.” She jumped into the wagon and sat on the bench, gripping the reins of the horse.

“There never are.” Deacon groaned as he climbed in beside her. “These old bones. I know you’re eager, but give me those. You’re not driving.” He tugged the reins out of her hands and directed Presley to begin walking.

Heavy gray clouds hung overhead. Deacon squinted up at them. “That breeze is a little cool and moving fast. Wouldn’t surprise me if we got a bit of rain today.” He clicked his tongue. “We need it, too. Makes working a little harder, but it sure helps the pastures get a little greener.”

Raven crossed her arms over her chest and glanced up at the sky. “I sure hope not. We need the rain, but that’s going to put off a lot of work today.” She tapped her foot on the hard wood underneath her.

Deacon glanced at her, watching her face as she stared straight ahead. “You sure you’re all right?”

“I’m fine. Just, I have some work to do for school. I don’t know how long it’s going to take, so the sooner we get this done, the sooner I can finish the rest of my chores and get to it.”

“You Academy folks are all the same.” He gave a slight chuckle. “When I was a kid, I hung out with my cousin Bishop. Fun kid. We ran all over the place, even roughhousing on the wall. Just idiot boy stuff. He was one of my best friends. Then he started at Fowler, and he quit spending time with me.”

Raven gave him a puzzled look. “Did he think he was too good for you or something?”

“Nah.” Deacon tugged on the reins in his left hand, steering Presley away from the side of the road. “Just got busy. They have a way of taking over your life at Fowler.” He paused. “Not saying it’s a bad thing. Just don’t forget about the rest of your life, you know? Can’t spend your whole time so focused on work that you forget to live.” He elbowed her. “Your grandpa told me about your shoulder.”

“Yeah? What did he tell you?” She glanced at him, trying to hide her surprise.

I could say I figured out that spell. That might work.

Deacon opened his mouth in a gap-toothed smile. “You don’t know what happened to your own shoulder?”

Raven shook her head. “No, it’s not that. I just know sometimes facts get messed up when you tell somebody.”

“He said it was just a flesh wound. The ointment did its job.” He squinted, tapping the side of his nose.

“Yeah, I was surprised too.” She tried to sound convincing. “That cream works miracles.”

The entrance to the town of Brighton grew larger while they bounced along the path. Deacon continued, “I won’t argue that. I got attacked by a mean old possum when I was a teen. My mama worked fast, cleaning out the gash and getting that cream in there. Hurt so bad I almost cussed in front of her, which would have led to pain that not even blue wort cream could fix!”

He let out a loud laugh, rocking his head back. “Weird that you thought it was worse than just a flesh wound. Remember? You told me the arrow dug into your shoulder. Said your healing spell wouldn’t fix it.”

Raven glanced down at her hands, avoiding eye contact while she tapped her fingers in her lap. “It sure felt like that. Those flesh wounds can fool you. It happens.”

Deacon stared straight ahead. “Yeah, it happens. Presley is staying on course today. I’m impressed.”

“I gave her a fistful of oats before we left. Wanted to fill her up so that she wouldn’t be distracted.”

He cocked an eyebrow, leaning over to give her a sidelong glance. “Okay. I hope you didn’t give her too much. An overfed horse is not something you want to be riding behind for long periods of time.”

“Hey, can I ask you a question before we get to town?”

“What’s that?”

“Last time we made deliveries,” she said haltingly, “we were talking about using magic all the time. You said something about it leading to darkness. You remember that?”

He inhaled sharply through his nose. “Yeah.”

She paused to give him a chance to say more, but he didn’t take the bait. “And? What is the darkness? What does magic have to do with it?”

Deacon gave the reins a sharp tug. “Hang on.” Presley made the hard right turn on the path so they could make it into the town. “Everything you do has an effect on something else, little girl. Even if you’re using magic to do good things that help others, you’re inviting a reaction that might not be what you’re looking for. There’s a kind of balance that nature makes us keep.”

The wagon reached the edge of town, and Deacon steered Presley to the side of the road, jumping down to tie her to a post. Raven hopped off the wagon and made her way to the back.

“You’re an inquisitive girl, Raven. You want to learn about that stuff, pay attention in class. I’m sure your professors know more than I do.”

Raven watched him closely, wondering. What more do you know? She picked up two jugs and walked toward the bakery, marveling at how well her shoulder was working.

After dropping off the milk, Raven returned to the cart. Deacon was already waiting on the bench, watching the horizon.

“Old Man Biggs tried to get an extra jug out of me,” she said. “Same old song and dance every delivery.”

Raven climbed up and sat down next to him as he jerked the reins, and the cart lumbered forward, heading to the center of town.

They reached the middle of the town, which was much less populated than during their last delivery.

“Good, no draft going on today,” murmured Deacon.

“What’s that commotion up there? Isn’t that Mary Thames?” Raven pointed to the far end of the square, where Mary Thames was clutching her young son Tyler in her arms.

“What is she doing off her ranch?” Deacon steered Presley to a stop. He glanced up at the woman again but got down, making his way to the back. “Let’s just keep working on these deliveries. You said you have a lot to do today, right?”

“Uh-huh,” Raven said, distracted. She stepped off the wagon, still watching Mary and the child. The boy lifted his head off her shoulder and looked at the people around them, who were trying to avoid talking to them both.

“Focus, Raven!” Deacon shouted, lugging two jugs of milk down the street toward a cobbler’s shop.

She pulled two jugs off the cart and made her way to the Wrangler, her eyes quickly adjusting to the low light inside the tavern. Zeke looked up from behind the bar, a wet glass in his hand. “Trying to get your deliveries in before the rain, huh, Raven?”

“Lots to do today, Zeke.” She nodded in the direction of the barflies. “Looks like they’re a little quieter today.”

Zeke flashed a quick smile and pulled the jugs off the worn bar. “Sometimes they just need someone to shut them up. Have a good day. Stay dry.”

On her way out, Raven waved to the spent wizards sitting at the table in the back. They smiled at her, one of them raising his mug in a salute. A tall, wizened old man tapped the empty chair next to him, giving her a somber look.

“I’ll work on him!” she promised.

She walked around the fountain in the square, kicking a broken piece of brick. Mary and Tyler were making their way across the square from the other side. “Have you seen our dog Willie?” Mary asked the Fletcher boy, whose ranch was not far from the Moss Ranch. He was carrying firewood on his back and shook his head as he kept walking.

The woman’s forehead wrinkled with sadness. “He was a large white-and-brown-spotted cattle dog and answers to ‘Willie.’ Does anyone know anything?” Her voice broke with frustration.

Raven wove around the carts passing in the road, calling, “Mrs. Fletcher, what’s going on?”

Mary tilted her head, sighing with relief. “Finally, someone who will listen.” She clutched the back of Tyler’s head, pulling him closer and adjusting his weight. “Our cattle dog Willie has gone missing. He was our best dog! I’m telling you, he wouldn’t run off. Nobody has seen a thing. This town is not that big.”

Tyler lifted his head and looked at Raven with tears in his eyes. The sight broke her heart. “Poor little guy. I’ll keep an eye out for him. Our dogs have been known to take off after a fox, and they always turn up.”

Mary shook her head feverishly. “Not this dog. He disappeared overnight, and he would never do that. He’s a watchdog, slept in the barn. Something got him up in the middle of the night.”

She pointed her finger at Raven, whispering, “He does that when trespassers come. Even then, he makes enough noise that my husband runs out to take care of it.”

She shook her head hard. “No, he wouldn’t run away on his own. Somebody’s gone and taken him.”

Raven reached up and tightened her silky red ponytail, scanning her brain for possible explanations. “I know the elves have been sniffing around a lot lately.”

Mary closed her eyes and shook her head again. “Willie could handle elves. He took down two at a time once. No, this wasn’t elves.”

“And there’s no evidence of anything? He’s just gone?” Raven rubbed the edge of her pin.

The woman sighed. “We found some blood splattered on the outside of the barn door.” Her face grew pained. “We don’t know whose it is, but it has to be Willie’s.”

Deacon appeared out of nowhere and tugged Raven’s arm. “Come on, Raven. We have to finish our deliveries.”

Mary grabbed her other arm and leaned forward. “Be careful. Keep a watch out. If they can take Willie, they could take you.”

Deacon started, but he raised his hand to the woman and nodded. “Thank you, Mary. I’m sorry about your dog. Come on, Raven.” He hurried to the cart.

Raven stumbled to catch up, and they climbed back onto the wagon. As it rolled down the street, Raven muttered to herself, “Blood splattered.”

“Huh?”

“Deek, what do you think happened to the woman’s dog?”

He shrugged, paying attention to the road. “It probably ran away or something. It’s a dog, Raven. Stuff happens to dogs all the time.”

She looked over her shoulder, watching Mary and Tyler go from person to person, peppering them with questions. “But why is she so insistent someone took him? Why is she so convinced?”

“Who knows? Maybe she didn’t sleep well. Maybe she’s crazy, you know? There are plenty of those out there too.” He pulled Presley over for their next delivery.

“But she—”

“Raven, it’s a dog!” he snapped. “Dogs run away. Dogs get attacked. Maybe it was a really clever elf, or something else—another animal. There are a billion different explanations without getting into conspiracies.”

“I never said anything about a conspiracy.” She felt a tickle on the back of her neck. What is it Grandpa’s always saying? The most obvious answer… “Deacon, what about—”

He gave her a cold stare, and she stopped midsentence. Instead, she nodded silently, jumped off the cart, and grabbed two more jugs. The feeling the answer was right there sent a shudder down her back.

Chapter Fourteen

Raven walked out of the Elbert family home, pocketing the delivery fee Wendell Elbert had given her for the milk as a rumble passed overhead.

She peered at the sky and said, “Looks like we finished just in time. Those clouds are getting dark.” Across the narrow street, Presley pawed the ground and whinnied in response to another rumble of thunder. She jerked the wagon forward.

She darted over to the old mare and grabbed the metal rings holding the leather bit between her teeth, steadying her head. “Easy. It’s okay. We’re going to head home and get you back in the barn in just a moment.”

“Wooo!” Deacon jogged up and leapt into the cart without breaking his stride. “Let’s get the hell out of here. Storm’s a-brewin’!”

Raven patted Presley on the side of the head. “See?” She hoisted herself into the cart, barely sitting on the wooden bench before Deacon tugged the reins and Presley began trotting at a brisk pace. “Geez, Deek! Let me get in the cart, will you?”

He brushed his thinning sandy hair back from his forehead. “You’re in! We gotta go. Storms spook ol’ Presley here. If it gets too bad, we won’t make it back to the ranch before she runs off the road to hide.”

Another bolt of lightning flashed, followed seconds later by thunder traveling across the sky. Presley’s head jerked back, jingling the bridle. Deacon gripped the reins and pressed his boots against the footboard. “Almost out of town. Hang tight.”

The cart clunked down the road as townspeople scattered in all directions. Merchants pulled their wares back into their shops. Farmers tightened the canopies over their carts. Some were already starting to ripple and strain at their ties with each gust of wind.

Mothers grabbed their children, tugging at their arms to take cover.

Raven raised her voice to be heard over the bustle. “I’m trying to remember the last time we had a thunderstorm in Brighton.”

“I want to say it was a year ago, right around this time.” Deacon squinted at the clouds, blinking against the sprinkling of early rain. “Rain is pretty common, but storms are rare. They hit hard at the beginning, then settle into a steady downpour. Wouldn’t surprise me if it rained all day.”

She elbowed him. “All that mud makes for a fun day at the ranch!”

He chuckled. “You’re not kidding. If it rains enough, you don’t know what you’re stepping in all day. At least you get to go to classes.”

Raven shivered as her skin pricked with goosebumps from the chilly drizzle. She pulled her shawl over her head, hunching her shoulders. “I think we were supposed to be in the outside classroom today, but it doesn’t look like that will be happening.”

They drove out of town, Presley moving at a good clip. Both passengers hung on tightly, Raven to the bench and Deacon to the reins.

The next bright flash of lightning was paired with another rumble of thunder. They both flinched and Presley reared, lifting her front hooves off the ground.

“Easy! Easy!” Deacon came off the bench, tugging the reins to keep the horse under control.

“Maybe I can calm her down,” Raven said, scanning her memory for a decent spell.

“Uh-uh! No way, no, ma’am!” He stopped and turned to her. “You’ve got class today. I don’t want you spending any of your magic out here. Isaac and I handled this without magic for years. Just trust me. I’ve been working with horses longer than you’ve been alive.”

Raven rolled her eyes and smirked. Whatever you say, Deek.

They drove past the dense woods that ran for miles, hoping the serious rain would hold off until they got back to the ranch.

Crack! Spidery lightning flashed above, and Presley whinnied loudly. She charged off the road into the ditch, determined to find cover under a nearby stand of trees.

Raven bounced hard on the bench as the cart slipped off the road.

“Son of a…” shouted Deacon.

When they came finally to a stop, Raven crossed her arms and looked at Deacon. “Now can we try magic?”

“No, I’ve got this.” Deacon stood up, the top of his head grazing the branches of the trees they were under. “Horses get skittish. I ain’t done yet.” He jumped off the cart, reins in hand, and walked around to the front of the horse. “Come on. We’re just up the road. Not much farther. You can do it. Sister, trees are not your friend in a lightning storm. We gotta go.”

Walking backward, Deacon guided the horse out of the ditch. Raven shifted left and right on the bench while the wheels moved from the uneven ditch to the gravel road. Deacon continued to walk backward, yanking on the reins to keep Presley from overreacting to each clap of thunder.

“One...two...three! Storm’s almost overhead,” said Deacon, focusing on the horse.

The clouds opened up just as they walked through the wide gate of the Alby Ranch. The sprinkle turned quickly into a downpour, and both ranchers and horse became drenched. Deacon tugged on the reins, jogging next to the horse toward the barn opposite the goat enclosure.

Raven curled her fingers around the bench and the side of the wagon, watching Henry off to the left herding the dwarf goats inside their barn. “Come on, little doelings, move it! Move it!”

Once inside the barn, Deacon tied Presley to a post and put his hands on his hips, water dripping off the end of his nose. “Woooeee! That’s some rain!” He stood just inside the barn, watching the rain fall outside the door and splash into the mud puddles.

Raven grabbed her ponytail and squeezed it, then ran her hands down the length of it and wrung out the water. She shook the excess water off her hands and hopped off the wagon, patting Presley on the head. “Safe and sound now. Thanks for getting us home, Deek. Still, I could have helped.”

“Don’t use it unless you need to, right?” Deacon arched his eyebrows and nodded at her. “I had that one under control.” The rainfall was almost deafening. “Geez, I hope it lets up at least a little bit.”

“No kidding. I’ve gotta go; school awaits. I’m going to sprint to the house so I can change into dry clothes.”

“Well, I guess I’ll enjoy the rainfall on my own. Thanks for the help today, Raven.”

Running across the ranch, Raven kept thinking of Deacon’s comment. You don’t know what you’re stepping in. Her feet splashed in what she hoped was mud, and it clung to the sides of her shoes. No time to think about it now.

She leapt onto the front porch and went under the roof overhang, then paused to catch her breath, stomping her feet to knock off the excess mud. The rain roared even harder off the metal overhead. She kicked off her shoes and stepped into the house.

Connor Alby was sitting in the kitchen, watching out the window as rain soaked his ranch. He sighed. “I have a feeling today is going to be a slow one.” He shook his head in disappointment. “Hard to get a whole lot done when this much is coming down.”

“No kidding. Sorry, I’m getting the floor wet.” Raven tried to wipe some of the dripping water with the bottom of her foot. She left a brown smear instead, her eyes widening.

“You’re fine. Just go get changed. You can wear my old waxed overcoat on your way to class. That should keep you reasonably dry. Hurry, time is getting away from you.”

Raven went to her room and emerged shortly in a fresh sky-blue tunic and dark-brown pants. Connor pointed to the long, heavy brown coat hanging by the door. “Hang onto it. It’s one of my favorites.”

“I know. You say that every time.” She pulled the coat on, then rolled up the sleeves until her hands poked out as she walked back to the kitchen. “What do you think?”

Connor looked away from the window and let out a snort of laughter. “Good thing that coat is short on me, or you’d be dragging it through the mud.” He looked back at the falling rain. “Shame we can’t spin up a spell to take care of this. All the power in the world and we’re still at nature’s mercy.”

He smirked as he lifted a mug of steaming tea to his lips. “If healing a wound can almost knock me out, I bet stopping the rain would kill us all. And then it would just rain again after we were all gone.”

“Way to be upbeat, Grandpa. Great vision for the day.”

He smiled and looked at his granddaughter, who was staring out at the rain. “Maybe not my best send-off. Rain has a way of doing that to me. You look a little perplexed yourself. You okay?”

Raven drew the oversized coat closer. “Yeah. Just thinking about, you know, what happened at the Harvest Festival and all the looks I got.”

Her grandfather let out a sigh. “These things have a way of working themselves out, particularly when we get out of the way.”

“I love you, but half the time, I have no idea what you mean.”

He laughed, patting his chest. “Put one foot ahead of the other and see where it takes you. You’ll figure out your familiar.”

“I want it to be a dragon. I mean…” She turned and looked nervously at her grandfather. “William, he…” She took a deep breath and spat out the words so she couldn’t take them back. “William said he’d teach me to work with dragons.” She held her breath, every muscle tense, waiting for him to tell her she was a mage in training. Same old song.

Connor gazed at her with steadily, a look she couldn’t quite place in his eyes. “So much like your mother. Same fighting spirit.”

Raven’s mouth dropped open and she snapped it shut, amusing her grandfather. “Did you think I didn’t know you might notice a dragon or two at the Moss Ranch? Follow your heart. It’ll never lead you astray.”

She leapt at him and wrapped her arms around his neck, the large raincoat swallowing her up. “You’re the best! You’re blowing my mind. Just when I think I know exactly what you’re going to say.”

“Good! Keeps you on your toes. Are you nervous about going back to the Moss Ranch?”

“Why wouldn’t I be? I mean, I’m excited, don’t get me wrong. Getting to work with a dragon is a dream come true. I don’t know why I feel so…” Her voice trailed off.

Connor Alby put his arm around Raven’s shoulder and pointed through the window to a small wooden bridge that spanned a twelve-foot creek cutting through the northeast corner of the ranch property. “You remember when I had you build that bridge out there?”

“Ugh.” Raven groaned at the memory. “Longest four months of my life. I wasn’t allowed help from any of the ranch hands. You wouldn’t even let me use any magic to pound in a nail. I learned that spell when I was six.”

“That’s right.” He nodded. “And why did I do that to you?”

She cocked an eyebrow. “I figure you just wanted to keep me busy. Or I mouthed off or something—some kind of teachable moment to get me to listen. You never explained. I was just building a bridge in the middle of nowhere to get me to nothing.”

Connor laughed. “I provided you with the materials and the hand tools to build that bridge, and then I left you to do it on your own.” He kept his eyes fixed on the bridge. “No matter how much sweat you spilled, I leaned on you to get you to finish the job you started.”

Raven shuddered at the memory, looking out at the bridge. “It felt impossible. You weren’t my favorite person then.”

“Yeah, you gave yourself away when you named the newest donkey after me. Very clever way to call your old granddad an ass.”

A smile crept slowly across Raven’s face. “Didn’t think you caught on to that one.”

“Not that slow yet. But after about two weeks, you stopped trying to quit. Instead, you put your head down and finished it with your own two hands. No spells, no tricks. Do you know why?”

“I was tired of fighting?”

“No. Because you’re stubborn.”

“Gee, thanks, Grandpa.”

He let out a belly laugh. “I mean that in a good way! When you set your mind to something, nobody is going to stop you. Now, look at that bridge again. That is some heavy-duty rain pelting that wood. And the creek is starting to rise and push on it from below, too. That bridge ain’t going anywhere.”

She squinted to see it in the distance through the sheets of rain coming down from the sky. “Did a hell of a job, didn’t I?”

Connor raised a finger. “Yes, but you also learned something. When you finished that bridge, you learned the power of not giving up and that you have more than one way to get something done.”

“We’re back to the weapons and magic lesson, aren’t we?”

“Now that’s real magic. You instilled in yourself the ability to see something through to the end. That’s why I made you build a bridge out there in the middle of nowhere.”

Raven folded her arms across her chest. “This isn’t building a bridge, though, Grandpa. This is training a dragon.”

He shrugged, unimpressed. “What, you’re afraid it’s going to be hard?”

“That thing could kill me!”

He put his hands on her shoulders and looked her in the eye. “You won’t let that happen. I know you won’t.” He let go of her shoulders. “Just like your mother. Fighter. Now, get, child! You’d better get walking. Henry’s probably getting angry waiting in the rain.”

Raven didn’t say a word as she turned to walk out of the house.

Maybe he’s right. Maybe I can do this, after all.

She stopped under the cover of the front porch and pulled the hood of the jacket over her head, tucking her red hair inside. Holding the strap of her satchel across her chest, she stepped off the porch and jogged over to the gate, where Henry was waiting with a smile on his face.

“You ready?” Rain soaked his head, plastering his thick hair to his forehead. Still, he was smiling.

“You get hit by lightning? What’s with the goofy smile? Or did you run into Jenny?”

“Good burn there, Alby. Come on, can’t it just be a good day?”

“You didn’t bring anything to cover yourself up?” Raven asked in surprise. “You’re going to be soaked the rest of the day! Not a good look.”

“Nah.” He waved her off as they began walking through the rain that was settling into a steady downpour. The lightning had passed, and the thunder was reduced to a distant echo. “I have a plan,” he said, tapping the side of his head. “I’m sure somebody has a spell that can dry me off when I get there. They won’t want me sitting there dripping on their nice furniture the whole day.”

“Weirdly genius, Derks.”

He nodded and tilted his head toward his right shoulder. “Have you met Maxwell?”

Raven looked closer at his shoulder. Squatted there was a large toad with eyes as black as ink and shimmering green skin peppered with yellow stripes.

She gently patted the toad on the head with two fingers. “Hi, Max!”

Henry shot her an annoyed glance. “Not Max. Maxwell.”

“Ooookay. Does he normally ride on your shoulder like this?”

“Yeah, he likes the rain. It refreshes him. We have a good thing going so far. Bella won’t be the only one with a familiar by her side today!”

Raven scowled as she stuck her hands into the warm, dry pockets of the oversized jacket. “No, I’m sure most are going to have their sidekick all ready to go. Except me.” She took a deep breath, remembering the encouraging words of her grandfather. “Just like my mother,” she muttered. “I don’t have one for now. That’s going to change.”

Chapter Fifteen

They entered the town as the rain continued to pour, not saying anything. Raven jumped over a puddle, her foot sinking into the mud. She gently stepped into the next puddle, swirling the bottom of her shoe.

“I’m rubbing off on you, Raven. That’s my kind of genius thinking.”

Raven began laughing. “First, my mom, now you.”

“What?”

“Nothing.” She looked at him, rivulets pouring down the side of his face. “Is there a spot anywhere on your body that is not soaking wet at this point?”

Henry stopped walking and tilted his head to let the rain run off. “Nope. I am head-to-toe drenched. I’ve got water pooling in places that I’m pretty sure violate hygiene. Better be a pretty good spell at Fowler.”

Raven held up her hands. “Okay, okay. No need to go any further. I get the point. You know, for someone who just started working with his familiar, I’m impressed that the little guy is hanging tough on your shoulder like that. Pretty good control.”

Henry smiled as he turned his head to look at Maxwell. The toad remained motionless and stared straight ahead. “I think he’s just content at the moment. No need for him to go anywhere.”

“Watch out!” A cart came barreling past them, piled high with belongings. Terry Powell, a fellow new student at Fowler was shouting warnings from the seat behind horses, grimacing while steering the cart. His family was huddled underneath blankets behind him, and their possessions piled high behind them. A tarp was stretched over all of it, tied down by ropes with the legs of a small chair sticking out in the back.

Henry and Raven jumped to the side, water splashing on them.

“Sorry! Hard to steer in all the rain!” A broad-brimmed brown leather hat was keeping the water out of Terry’s eyes enough to help him see a few feet ahead, despite the waterfall running down the sides of it.

“Sorry again!”

“Heck of a day to move.” Henry gave a salute as they went past. “See you at school!”

“Hey, Henry, where’s Maxwell?” Raven pointed to his now-empty shoulder.

Amidst the commotion, the toad had jumped off his shoulder and began scampering across the road. Panicked, Henry scanned the area until he saw the toad moving toward Samuel Jones’ butcher shop. “Aw, shit! No, don’t do it, Maxwell! Frog legs! Frog legs!” He took off after his familiar, Raven pursing her lips in concern.

“That toad has about as much sense as Henry. Huh, maybe his theory is right.”

Two elderly women stood under the dark green canopy of a cottage across the street from where Terry Powell’s cart had slowed to a stop. He climbed off with a somber look on his face, his eyes searching the horizon like he was looking for something.

Henry ran past them, his arms outstretched to scoop Maxwell up.

Raven took cover under the canopy next to the women, who were huddled together, deep in conversation. “…bound to happen. The Powell Ranch was one of the last ones out there.” The woman closest to Raven shot an annoyed glance at Raven as the two took a few steps away from her and lowered their voices.

Fine. Raven pulled one of her hands out of her pocket and waved her fingers, whispering a spell under her breath to pull their words into her ear so she could hear the conversation. She lowered her head to hide her face, hoping nobody would notice.

“Such a shame. The Powell Ranch has always supplied the best meats to the kingdom. Grade A! Such marbling!”

“Well, what do you expect? They can’t be out there beyond the wall these days anymore. I heard they lost a quarter of their pig supply.” The woman shuddered, pulling on her scarf. “About time they got within these walls before something happens to the family!”

“Powell did the right thing. That boy of his just starting at Fowler, and those two little girls would be no match for whatever’s is roaming out there. Gotta be raiders.”

“He would have picked a fight and sacrificed himself right alongside his girls if anything happened to them.”

“I hear it’s rogue dragons.”

Raven started, her face warming. She cleared her throat and looked away, watching Henry cuddle his toad while she listened to the two women.

“Nah, we would have seen something like that flying overhead. For the love of… Can you imagine? I hear it’s an army from beyond the swamps.”

“Betty tried to tell me it was gnomes, but those haven’t been around for a hundred years. And what would they do, bite our ankles?” The woman snorted, shaking her head.

“Which one do you think is better? Dragons or an army?”

Her friend shook her head. “Neither one. Whatever it is, I hope they pass us by.”

“If they don’t, it is going to get out of control and fast. We’re going to lose all our satellite ranches because of those little shits.”

But what little shits is it? Before Raven could get any more gossip, Henry popped up out of nowhere and pulled her by the arm, breaking the spell.

“Let’s go. We’re going to be late!” He clutched Maxwell in his hand, just his little green head poking out.

“Henry!” Raven came out of the shelter of the porch and caught up to her friend. “That family is the Powells, from the Powell Ranch in the outlands.”

“I know. You saw me say hello.” Henry didn’t break his stride, trying to power-walk through the town to get to the gates of Fowler Academy on time.

“So? That’s it? Did you notice they were carrying most of what they owned?”

Henry looked over his shoulder. “That did seem excessive.”

“Henry, that family was doing really well out there. They were one of the more profitable ranches. Now they’re moving in the middle of a thunderstorm and walking away from generations of pig ranching to move into town? Doesn’t make any sense.” She jogged to keep up with him, the coat flapping around her.

“It might not be forever, Raven. Maybe they got tired of talking to each other and needed to increase their circle of friends.”

“You have been hanging out with Jenny. I knew it!”

“What? You don’t know everything, Raven. Focus on your own life. We’ve got work to do, and obviously, Maxwell needs more of my attention. I lose him, I’m screwed.” They strode into the normally bustling courtyard, the rain still coming down.

Henry tucked his toad under his jacket and broke into a jog. “I’m not the only one who needs to focus on his familiar, girl. If you spent as much of your energy on that as you do keeping up with the town gossip, you’d probably have a dragon here right now.”

Raven ran to catch up to him, and they marched up the steps of the main hall together. “I don’t even know how a dragon reacts to rain. It is a good thing I don’t have one with me today.”

“Or any day. It’s a dragon. They’re the size of a pub. Those are classrooms. Think smaller, Raven.”

“There has to be a way.”

Henry rolled his eyes as he reached for the ornate brass handle, holding the ancient wooden door for her. “Someday, your motto is going to get you into some serious trouble, which means me too. You know I’ll be right next to you.”

They stepped inside the main hall where scores of students in various states of dampness were congregating in groups, comparing notes from Professor Ridley’s class. A few boys turned to Henry, shivering and dripping water onto the tile floor, puddles forming around him.

“No umbrella, Henry?”

“At least wear a coat or something, dude!”

Henry slicked back his damp hair with his free hand and held up Maxwell. “At least I’ve got my familiar with me today! You guys are all empty-handed.”

“Yep,” Stanley Upton, another new boy, agreed. “But we’re also dry. I feel like that’s going to be a little more important today.”

Henry took on a defiant tone as he walked down the steps to the front of the hall. “We’ll just see about that.” At the front of the hall, on the stage, Professor Ridley stood with perfectly curled hair around her face as if there was no rain at all.

“Professor?”

She looked up from her notes, eyebrow arched as she peered at Henry. She tilted her head one way and then the other, glancing at the puddles that had followed him down the center aisle. “Mr. Derks? You appear to have had an arduous day already.”

“Ma’am, I did not take proper precautions today with the rain. I thought I would spend my energy and attention on my familiar, who appreciated the rainfall, but now I am quite wet.”

She looked him up and down. “I see that.”

“My hope was that maybe you could drum up a spell that would dry me off?” He sported a wide smile, but his eyes darted from the toad to the puddles to the professor.

Raven cringed at the back of the hall, peeling off her grandfather’s coat.

Professor Ridley looked down at her notes. “Take a seat, Mr. Derks.”

Henry glanced at his shoes, which squished with every step. “You’re not going to help me? Ma’am?”

She ignored him and stood facing the assembly. Henry hung his head and walked past Jenny on his way to a seat. She giggled. A senior patted him on the shoulder and said, “Ridley expects you to figure out how to do things for yourself. You’ll get it. Hang in there.”

“People! Please settle down. Your classrooms await you, and there are a few pertinent announcements.” Professor Ridley paced across the stage, the train of her long red dress trailing behind her. “As you can see, there is quite a storm going on outside today. That is going to affect some of the things we do. First, I implore you to take proper precautions when dressing for the weather. I will not, nor will any of my colleagues, help you dry yourselves off when you get here. We’re not your nannies.”

A few students snickered. Sitting behind Henry, Stanley slapped him on the shoulder. “Tough break, toad boy.”

“Settle!” Ridley warned. “Second, heavy rains introduce certain variables into familiar training that the newer students cannot afford to deal with yet.” She bit off the last word, looking pointedly at the first years in the last rows. “If you do not have proper control of your familiar, inclement weather will cause more problems. Therefore, Professor Harding has informed us that you will not be working with familiars today.”

Henry looked at Maxwell, disappointed. “I could have left you home to play in the rain.”

Raven leaned to him and whispered, “Tough break, toad boy.”

“Not you, too.” Henry rested Maxwell in his lap. The toad’s vocal sac expanded, and he released a low “ribbit.”

“Good one, Maxwell. Boom, burn.”

Raven smiled at her damp friend and settled back in her chair. On her other side, Murphy was trying to look studious, her long blonde braids matted from the rain. But her eyes were clearly heavy, and her head occasionally bobbed until Raven elbowed her. “Hey,” she whispered, keeping an eye on the professor.

Murphy’s eyes snapped open. “Hey, what? Who?”

“Can you do me a favor?” Raven kept her voice low. “I want to see the dragons.”

“How long was I asleep? What did I miss?”

“That spell you did. I want to check on the dragons.”

“There are dragons? What spell?” Murphy rubbed her eyes. “Late night studying.”

“It’s day three, Murphy. Pace yourself.”

“My mom is very proud of me, and my dad has told me a thousand times about what kind of mage I can become.”

“Day. Three.” She patted her friend’s hand. “You did that telescope spell and showed me a dragon out back. I want to see how they’re handling the rain. Can you do that and be discreet about it?”

“Under Professor Ridley’s nose? I mean, that’s some nose.” She looked at Raven’s determined face. “You should run for class president. That look alone will get you votes.”

“Can you do it?”

“Sure. I mean, yeah.”

Her eyes fixed on the professor, Murphy lowered her hands and spun up a tiny glowing orb the size of a marble. She held the orb below the tops of the seats and from the direct view of Professor Ridley. “Here.”

Henry glanced over, his eyes widening as he elbowed Raven, covering Maxwell’s eyes.

“What? You’re worried Maxwell will rat you out? Look somewhere else, Henry! You’ll give us away,” Raven hissed.

“And they say I’m the rebel.”

“No one says that but you and your dad, Henry.”

“Hurry, I can’t hold it here forever!” Murphy froze as Professor Ridley looked at her. The trio smiled and sat still until the professor’s attention roved elsewhere to a group of third-years near the front.

“Thanks! Geez, that is small.” Raven pretended to drop something and hunched over to peer into the orb. To her surprise, she saw a silver dragon stalking back and forth in his pen, completely unaffected by the rain. Beautiful. He seems to like the rain. “Can you show me another one? Are you able to direct the orb?”

“Sure. What’s the point of a spell if it’s random?”

“Can you show me the Moss Ranch? The young red dragon named Leander.”

“I don’t know.” Murphy bit her lip anxiously but gave in. “One more.” She tapped the orb and dragged her finger along its surface, shifting the view to the fiery young red dragon. “There he is.”

Raven looked at her Leander and smiled.

The dragon was stomping his large paws in the muddy field, raking the dirt with his claws and spouting steam out his nose. He has so much spirit! Like me!

She put out her hand to touch the bubble.

“Miss Alby!” The bubble popped and Raven sat up, her face reddening. Professor Ridley was standing over them, her hands clasped. “No spells in the main hall, girls.” She looked pointedly at Murphy, who mouthed, “Sorry” and smiled weakly.

Professor Ridley leaned in and whispered, “Well done, Miss Anne Marie Murphy. You show real potential.” She gave the girl a quick smile and straightened up, the stern scowl firmly back in place.

Murphy beamed, now wide awake and sitting straight in her chair. “Best day ever,” she muttered.

A raven flew into the great hall and took its place on stage, opening its beak and letting out a loud cry. “Time for class!” Professor Ridley held out her arm, and the large bird flew to her, landing neatly, folding its wide wings around it.

Raven stood and was met by Bella, who was flanked by Anne Lundt, a short, stocky girl with tightly curled black hair and perpetually rosy cheeks, and Nina Quint, a tall, lanky girl with an expressionless face and a penchant for wearing long stocking caps.

“Raven, where’s your dragon?” Bella asked, knowing the answer.

“You heard Ridley. No familiars today, Bella. I thought you paid closer attention.”

Bella tugged the strap of the satchel across her chest. “You didn’t know that until you got here.” Wesley, her firedrake, popped out of her satchel and sat on her shoulder, his tail curling around her neck. “I was going to take Wesley out for a little spin before class. Care to join me?”

Raven shrugged. “I guess I could. How does a firedrake do in the rain? Are you sure you know what you’re doing?”

Bella flashed a confident grin. “Trust me.”

Raven put on her grandfather’s oversized coat and followed them. She looked for Henry to join her, but Henry was busy twisting his shirt and wringing water out of his clothing while muttering to himself, “Come on, dry faster! I’m freezing!”

Once outside, Raven pulled up her hood and stood on the steps.

The rain is going to throw off that young drake. Bella doesn’t realize what she’s doing.

Bella buttoned her coat and extended her arm while standing alone in the middle of the courtyard. Wesley trotted down her arm to her hand, jumped off, and extended his wings, flapping twice as hard to combat the rainfall. He climbed into the sky, looped, and glided down.

Raven was amazed. They are in complete control of the situation. How are they doing that?

“Light the sky!” Bella barked the command to Wesley. He pulled up and soared over her head, aiming his snout upward and straight into the rain. His mouth opened, and he released a fireball larger than his body.

Murphy’s mouth was agape as she watched the streak of fire across the sky. “Holy cow! I bet that fireball was twice the size of the last one!”

“I don’t get it,” Raven said, shaking her head. “How is this happening? Shouldn’t the rain be throwing him off? Why isn’t he off-center?”

Professor Ridley walked up behind the two girls. “Control. That is your answer, ladies. Bella has very strong control over Wesley. The drake can overcome the elements. Remember, together, you and your familiar are much stronger than you are apart. This is heavy rain for a firedrake, but with her powers behind him, Wesley can cut through the rain and still perform at the top of his ability.”

Murphy couldn’t contain her reaction. “I am so impressed. The girl commands that firedrake almost as well as Headmaster Flynn wields his familiar.”

Professor Ridley let out a chuckle, one eyebrow raised. “I wouldn’t go that far. Bella is at another level, though. You should all aspire to master your familiars this way.”

As the professor walked away, Murphy looked at the stone-faced Raven. “What are you thinking?”

Raven watched Wesley dive-bomb and throw fireballs with ease. “I can’t decide if I’m impressed or jealous. I don’t know if I want to be at her side or punch her in the face.”

Murphy laughed. “It’s probably some of both, and I don’t think you’re alone.”

Chapter Sixteen

After classes were dismissed for the afternoon, Raven pushed open the door of the tall building added on to one side of the old castle that held most of the classrooms and magic labs. It was located just in front of the animal barns, near the edge of the orchards on one side and the forest behind that curved around toward town and skirted the city wall.

Raven stepped out into the fresh, dewy air. Thank goodness, the rain stopped.

She jogged down the path toward the gate, glancing at the barns. “I need to pay a visit there soon.

Henry hollered from the top of the steps, “Raven! Wait up!”

Dammit. “What?” she called back.

Henry hopped down the steps two at a time until he splashed into a large puddle at the bottom. Water scattered in all directions, soaking Elizabeth Kinsley’s tunic.

“Derks, what the hell?” Elizabeth stood with her palms outstretched, the bat fluttering just above her. Her deep-blue eyes showed beneath her dark bangs, her brow furrowed in frustration.

“I didn’t see you there!” Henry rushed to Elizabeth’s side, pulling off his still-damp shirt and offering it to her. Underneath was an equally wet second shirt.

She folded her arms and leaned over, causing Henry to take a step back, still holding out the shirt. “Derks, I have to work in town tonight. I don’t have a change of clothes.” She pointed to the darkened portion of her green tunic, where the water had penetrated and was slowly spreading. “I’m going to be clammy all night.”

Elizabeth wrapped her pale fingers around a handful of the front of the shirt he still wore and yanked him close. Henry let the thin wisp of a girl pull him, his eyes wide. “Fix it!”

Raven glanced at him, then at the barns. “Henry, remember your plan. Under the radar.” Raven glanced back in time to see the wing of a silver dragon pass a barn window. She tapped the pin on her tunic and smiled, mesmerized. Dragons.

Henry began to stutter. “I-I’m sorry, E-Elizabeth. Not used to all these puddles, you know?”

She squinted at him. “That doesn’t solve tonight!”

He reached into his pocket. “Hey, tell you what. Here are a few coins. Buy yourself a hot meal tonight on me.”

He produced a small burlap sack tied with twine.

Elizabeth released her grip on his shirt, grabbed the burlap sack, and cocked an eyebrow while she fondled it in the palm of her hand, the coins inside jingling. “Go.”

“Thank you!” Henry wasted no time, turning his back to the girl and sprinting to Raven.

Raven pulled her attention away from the empty window and met him with a smile. “Nice work.”

“I didn’t see her standing there!” Henry panted, putting his damp shirt back on.

“Wasn’t that your lunch money for the week?” Raven looked past him at Elizabeth, brushing her bangs to one side. The bat floated on the currents around her. “That is one scary girl.”

“I told you we all pick the right familiar.” Henry gulped. “I thought that was it. She was going to crush my throat, and I was dead. I think my whole life flashed before my eyes.”

She patted him on the shoulder. “You’re fine, big man. Maxwell okay?”

“Maxwell!” Henry reached into his pocket and pulled out the sedate toad, happy to be out in the sunshine.

“There really is something to your theory, Henry. Familiars are like their host.”

“A rose by any other name,” he said, rubbing the top of Maxwell’s bumpy green head.

Raven smiled at him. “I’ve got to get going to the Moss Ranch. What do you need?”

His shoulders sagged. “I was hoping we could grab some food and take off for the meadows. We haven’t done that in a long time.”

She shook her head. “I can’t, and I won’t be able to for a while. Any free time I’ve got, I’m spending it at the Moss Ranch. Clock is ticking.”

Henry took a long look at his friend. “You’re determined to be a dragon trainer, aren’t you?”

She stuck her chin out. “I can choose who I am.”

He nodded solemnly. “You’re right, and Maxwell and I fully support you. Just don’t forget us. Leave some room for the meadows.”

“I will do my best. Go ask Jenny. Maybe she’ll go with you. I’ll see you tomorrow at my gate. Bright and early.”

Raven jogged off while Henry spun to watch Jenny step down the stairs. He forgot to say goodbye.

Raven ran over the small bridge and past the woods, finally passing through town as questions bounced around in her head.

Am I going to need to use magic right away? Will I have enough in me? What special skill would a dragon have?

Her feet splashed through muddy puddles although she did her best to dodge them, waving to the baker as she went by.

“Leftover rolls, Raven?” called Mrs. Whittaker.

“Next time!” she shouted, almost out of breath but still running. The old veteran was asleep on his porch nearby, snoring and twitching. Samuel Jones was wiping his hands on his blood-stained apron as he crossed the street for his afternoon chat with Jacob Lane. “Here, let me help you with those.” Together they rolled barrels of wheat and rice back into the store.

She came to the center of town by the fountain and saw the bulletin boards. The posters of missing persons flapped in the breeze. The board was slowly filling up, with a few more names listed from other cities in the kingdom.

She slowed down and glanced at the flapping papers, then resumed her sprint. It wasn’t long before she was at the edge of town, her energy almost gone.

Raven was breathing hard as she neared the Moss Ranch gate. She let up on her sprint and doubled over, her hands on her knees to catch her breath. “Almost there.” She straightened up, pushing a lock of loose red hair behind her ear, and took a deep breath, ready to go again.

William stepped out of the barn with a dirty rag hanging off his shoulder and chuckled at his friend. “Out of breath, sweat running down your face, and mud splashed on your pants. Got a hot date tonight or what?”

“Or dragons.” Raven stood up, gulping in air and smiling. “I’m here to start training Leander.”

William looked over his shoulder at the pen in the distance. “That’s not going to happen today. Nobody is training anymore today, not since the rain. I’m just hanging out in the barn, cleaning equipment.”

Raven pursed her lips and shook her head, still out of breath. “I have to get started on my training. I am behind as it is. One month is all I have.”

“That training was for Leander, remember?” He tugged the rag off his shoulder and wiped dirt from his hands. “Rainy days mean dragon ranches get shut down, mage.” He sniffed while he looked at the sky. “I can still smell rain in the air. Makes me thankful we don’t get too many big ones. The dragons have a hard time with it. Some are cool, but the ones that need training? They can get a little freaked out.”

“Not Leander. I saw him in the rain. He let it know who’s boss.”

“Nature, Raven. Nature is always the boss. What do you mean, you saw him? You used magic?”

“Not me.” Raven pulled on his arm and started walking to the pen. “Even if you’re not training, I still can. You’re free to guide me. I need to be riding him as soon as possible.”

William pulled his arm away, still walking beside her. “It’s not that simple. This isn’t a game, Raven. A lot can go wrong and get someone hurt. This is the Moss Ranch. That means it would fall on me.”

She stopped ten feet from the iron gate that closed off the pen from the rest of the ranch. Placing her hands on her hips, she stared at the ground. “William, I need this. And Leander needs this. We have a connection; you’ve already said that. You have to help me out here. Shoot, this was half your idea anyway!”

“I am helping you, Raven. This takes time, whether you like it or not. You want him to be your familiar? Yes, I heard. Word travels fast in this city. You were the entertainment around the square this morning—the mage who wants to bring a dragon to Fowler.”

Raven clenched her fists at her sides. “I know it can be done.”

William shook his head. “Raven, if anyone can do it, it’s you, but that’s an entirely new level. I’m not even sure how to do it. You’re talking about taking a young, untrained dragon out of his pen and bringing him to Fowler. Flames erupting everywhere, general mayhem, townspeople with torches at my gate. You get the picture?” He wiped his hands on the rag again, giving her a stern look.

“Trust me!”

“Trust me.” He lowered his chin and stared at her. “It’s a lot more complicated.”

“How so?” She walked backward to the gate, keeping her eyes on William.

“You’re going to trip doing that. You can’t trick me into it with a staring contest. It didn’t work when you were ten, either. Raven, there are consequences. If you take a dragon out of the ranch and it misbehaves, you run the risk of having his wings clipped immediately. You have to keep him in line, and then make sure he passes both your tests and his own tests.”

“…and that’s why you’re here.” Raven threw her shoulder underneath the massive lever locking the gate in place. “You show me how it’s done, and I’ll do it.” The gears turned slowly, releasing the gate, letting it swing wide. William caught it and held it until Raven walked through, pulling it shut behind them.

He looked at Raven standing there with her feet wide and her hands on her hips. William gave a deep sigh. “Fine.” He pointed to a shed just inside the gate. “Go in there, grab a saddle, and follow me.”

“Yes!” Raven ran to the shed to pick up the large brown leather saddle and followed William across the open area, their feet sinking into the soft, muddy soil, until they were in front of Leander’s pen.

The red dragon saw the two of them approach and stood up to gaze menacingly. “Slow day?” asked the dragon.

With a cocky smile, William pointed at Leander. “Go saddle him.”

The dragon looked from Raven to William and blew steam out of his nose.

“Already? Great, sure, I can do this.” She seemed unsure of what to do for a moment. “I’ve saddled hundreds of horses, and I’ve seen you do this with Teo. How hard can it be?”

“Yeah, how hard?” William chuckled.

Raven walked breezily up to the gate of Leander’s pen. She stopped and leaned on the gate with the saddle. “You know, I felt a special connection with you the other day, too. I think we’re going to be great friends.”

“Good for you,” said the dragon, his eyes half-shut.

“Then this should be easy for you.” William kept his gaze on the dragon as Leander turned his head to look at him.

Raven faced the dragon, who stared down at her while she eased the lock open on the pen.

“Am I having a visitor?”

“Get in there quickly!” William shouted. “Don’t let him get out!”

“I can’t tell if you’re serious or trying to make me nervous.”

“Both,” said the dragon, swishing his tail and scattering the hay.

She slipped in and shut the gate behind her. With nothing between her and the beast, her stomach twisted in knots. What the hell am I doing? “Okay, Leander. My name is Raven. Remember me? I’m going to be training you.”

“Did you fall on your head riding Teo? I can hear you just fine.” His voice rumbled inside her chest. He bent over until his nose was inches from her face, his giant eyes looking into hers.

She smiled at him, whispering, “Work with me here, okay?”

He sniffed her and lowered his eyes. “Not today, little girl.”

“Why not?”

Leander craned his neck, stretching it and letting out a low roar. “It’s been raining all day. There’s no work until the area dries out.”

Raven looked at the massive paw print Leander made in the mud as he stepped backward and away from her. She slowly put the saddle on the ground and took a step forward, her hands raised. William came to the gate, ready to stop her.

She gently laid her hands on the dragon’s head. “I saw you in the rain. You were dancing.”

The dragon lifted his head, and her hands slid off. Leander opened his ample mouth. William unhooked the gate as fast as he could manage. “What the hell was I thinking?”

“The spell. It was you, was it? A mage. I should have known.” Leander let out just enough fire to curl around his teeth, warming Raven’s face.

She picked the saddle up and shook it in her right hand. “Let’s get the saddle on so we can start learning together. Form a bond, go make some cloud bunnies.”

He lowered his head and flattened his back, surprising William.

Raven smiled. This is working. He’s going to let me saddle him.

She swung the saddle onto his back just as he dipped his head and slammed his snout into her, sending her crashing back into the gate. Her head bounced loudly off the metal poles, and the saddle slid neatly off his back as she clutched her head. Her sight went blurry.

“Whoa!” William unlatched the gate.

Raven heard the click and held up her hand. “No! I can do this!”

Raven rolled onto her hands and knees, blinking until her vision cleared. She was left with a ringing in her ears. “I’ve come this far, Leander. We have to work together on this. Do you want your wings clipped? You’re a magnificent beast who deserves to fly, but they have rules. Now let’s go!”

She sidled up to him, scooping up the saddle and keeping eye contact with Leander.

“You don’t get to decide whether my wings are clipped, little girl.” He bent over to meet her face. “You’re not the rescue I’ve been waiting for. I can take care of myself.”

“Two peas from the same pod.” William re-latched the gate and leaned on it, observing them. “Stubborn crops up in everything.”

She shook her head and held up her finger, spreading her feet into a fighting stance. “Don’t do that again. You may be bigger than me, but I will kick your ass, dragon or not!”

“Big words from a little package.” Leander released a thick black cloud of smoke from his nostrils, blowing it right in Raven’s face. She coughed and choked on the smoke, her face turning red from the effort to breathe as she retreated to the edge of the pen.

She clutched her chest and coughed violently, gasping for air. William watched, amused.

“You’re a real bastard, you know that?” Raven squared her shoulders, not willing to back down from the powerful creature. “I’m going to give you one more chance.” She pointed a finger in the air.

The dragon curled his lips at the corners and craned his long neck up.

“I don’t think I’ve ever seen a dragon smile before,” said William.

“Let me get close to you, and let’s make this happen so I can at least save you from a boring, pointless existence in the valley.” Raven choked out the words, stumbling toward him.

“Wish I’d brought a drink to this show.” William leaned his chin in his hand.

Leander grunted, whipping his tail around. “Come close to me all you want, but don’t bother trying to put that infernal thing on my back.”

She approached him again, her hand raised as she remembered seeing William do with other dragons. He didn’t dip his head this time; instead, he eyed her. Before she could get a hand on him, Leander knocked her to the ground and placed a massive paw on her, leaning on it with so much pressure that the back of her head sank into the mud, nearly plugging up her ears. She felt the blood rush to her face as he leaned over her, staring silently.

“One Caliphasas, two Caliphasas. It’s the region where I was once an egg in a nest.” The dragon removed his paw, and Raven curled into a ball, holding her ribs in pain. The mud was indented with her silhouette.

William sighed from outside the pen. “Leander, go easy on her, man. She’s trying.”

She punched the ground in fury, mud squishing between her fingers. “That’s it!”

Grabbing the saddle, she sprinted to Leander and threw it up into the air. It landed on his back, but before she could get a hand on the straps, he lunged to the side and knocked her backward. She fell to the ground once again but scampered away before he could put a paw on her.

Her ribs throbbed in pain, but the saddle was still in place. She sprinted to him, and this time he drove her away with a small puff of fire.

New plan. Don’t go at him directly. I can strap on the saddle from the top.

Raven rushed along the pen, her back to the fence.

Leander didn’t move a muscle.

“Are you waiting to see what she does next?” asked William, amused.

With a smirk on her face, Raven sprinted up his tail, trying to climb up his back. The dragon roared his discomfort, attempting to stand. “Get off!”

She ascended to his back and dove onto the saddle, hoping she could somehow reach the straps below. The straps! Shit. I did not think this through.

Before she could adjust her plan, Leander bucked wildly, sending her soaring across the pen. She landed with her leg caught between the bars, banging her knee. A spell formed on her lips and the hairs stood up on her arms, but she bit her lip and swallowed hard.

She stared at the defiant creature with her teeth gritted in pain as the saddle landed on the ground next to her face.

William chuckled as he walked up to the other side of the fence and wiggled her leg loose. She fell to the ground, landing on her head. “Grab the saddle and get out of there before you get yourself killed.”

Raven’s ribs ached with pain. She looked at her dirty coat. “Please let this be mud.” When she got out of the pen, she collapsed on the ground.

William crouched next to her, sniffing the air and wrinkling his nose. “Still want the job?”

She groaned and rolled to a seated position. “I think he broke a rib or something.” She felt around her midsection to see if any bones were out of place.

The young man laughed. “No, that was a dragon just messing with you. He didn’t break anything. You probably have a decent sprain in your ribs, but he wasn’t trying to hurt you. If he wanted to break your bones, you’d know it.”

“It doesn’t feel that way,” she said, taking a deep, painful breath.

“We’ll get you fixed up inside. Hose you off and check your ribs. Serves you right.”

“Is that your version of ‘I told you so?’”

“Pretty much.” He helped her to her feet and assisted her to the porch of his house.

“I have to train Leander so I can take him to Fowler. Everybody else has their familiars. I can’t go back to school without him. In less than a month, if I have no familiar, I go home and wait until next year.”

“Choosing a dragon was your idea. You can pick something else.”

“Nothing else calls to me.”

“This would all work better if you stopped making it about you.” He sat her down in a chair next to the front door of his house. “If you try to take him to Fowler the way you’re going, he’ll kill you before you get past the gate of the ranch, okay? That’s not going to work.”

William crouched in front of her and checked her knee. “Your knee is okay. It’ll have a few new colors for a while, but you’re pretty sturdy, Alby.”

“What the hell is his problem, anyway? Doesn’t he know I’m trying to help him?”

“He knows. But you still have to earn it.” William pressed gently against her ribs. “Yeah, I don’t think anything’s broken, just some mighty fine bruises. Brings back memories,” he said with a smile.

“You have a weird idea of fun. Did you have to go through this?”

“Nothing that bad. It was almost uncomfortable to watch!”

“’Almost.’ Good one.” She sneered at him. “And yet, you laughed.”

“It was still funny. I knew Leander wasn’t attacking you. See, that’s the difference here. If I were to go in there, he wouldn’t stop until I was dead. He didn’t kill you.”

Her mouth hung open. “Oh, so he treated me that way because he likes me.” Her voice dripped with sarcasm.

“Eh, let’s not go that far. You have to earn Leander’s respect, and then maybe he’ll like you. He treated you that way because he smells something special in you. I still don’t get what that means,” he said, scratching the back of his head.

“His respect is not going to be easy to gain, and then there’s the bond. There’s a big difference between respect and the bond. Respect means he’ll listen to you if you approach him the right way. That...wasn’t the right way.” He helped her to her feet. “Some of my first trainees bucked me around, threw me to the ground, stepped on me, and lit up my ass. They like to test you. They make sure you really want it.”

Raven rubbed her temples. “Has anyone ever wanted it more?”

“Want it for the right reasons.” He grinned, his dimples deepening. “They can sense that. That’s your problem. Figure out what you really want—to train a dragon or show up your friends and stay at the Academy. I have to go take care of a few things. You feel better?”

She bent her knee and frowned at the ache. “I’ll deal.”

William ran off as Raven dejectedly walked across the ranch. She stopped at Leander’s pen one more time.

“You oversized barbeque pit.” She shook her head. “I’m trying to help you. Work with me, and we can both be legends. Don’t you want that? Or would you rather be another damn flightless dragon living out his sad life in the valley? We have one short month until both of us have to prove something.”

Leander curled his scaly lip, exposing a row of sharp teeth. “It’s not that simple, little girl.”

She walked off, still grumbling, waving her arms in frustration. “Ooof, that is going to smart in the morning.” She held her ribs, passing under the MOSS RANCH sign, fuming with anger and frustration. What more is there? What the hell am I doing?

The ground rumbled under her feet and she looked up at the clear sky, surprised. What was that?

But it passed as quickly as it came, and her mind drifted back to her knee and dragons.

Chapter Seventeen

Raven kicked up dust as she walked back to her grandfather’s ranch. Her vision was fuzzy, and her knee reminded her of her acrobatics with every step, pinging with pain. She tried not to aggravate the dozens of bumps and bruises all over her body. Her sore ribs were compounding things, making it difficult to take deep breaths.

“Another typical day,” she murmured. She brushed her hair out of her face, smudging dirt across her forehead, and kept moving. “I’m not sure I have this fight in me.” She gazed at the stars, wincing at the soreness as she shut her eyes. I know what it’s like to soar on the back of a dragon. You can do this, Raven. Tears rolled down her cheeks. One more day. “I can do this. Oof, I hope I can do this.”

Raven made it the few miles between the ranches and walked through the Alby iron gate and onto the ranch.

All I want to do is sleep.

She perked up when she noticed Mick sitting on a bench outside his cabin, looking at the sky and scraping mud off his boots. She stumbled over to him, doing her best to smile.

“Mick, how’s the ranch holding up after all that rain?” she asked as she approached.

The ranch hand took his eyes off the sky and smiled at the girl. “Hey, Raven. It’s not so bad. At least it stopped for a bit this afternoon. Going to be great for all the harvesting we gotta do.”

Raven sat next to him on the bench. She winced at the strong stench of alcohol that wafted off him. “Little early to be digging into the drinking. Stars are just coming out.”

Mick stifled a burp and lifted his right pant leg to reveal a neat row of stitches sewn into his skin, running up the side of his calf. “I caught my pant leg on a harvester this afternoon. Was careless, trying to make up for lost time. Did those myself with a little needle and thread. Momma would be proud. That there’s a blanket stitch. Keeps all the insides where they belong.”

“Son of a…” Raven leaned over to inspect it. “Must hurt like a mother.”

“Oh, yeah. It’s good to keep myself medicated, so to speak, and it’s working after a fashion. It’s got a mighty sting to it. Feels like a thousand splinters, but I bet it would be a lot worse if I didn’t have the ‘shine.” He took a better look at her. “You look a little worse for the wear yourself. What trouble have you been getting into?”

“I tried to take a dragon for a walk.”

Mick let out a laugh despite the pain, wincing as his shoulders lifted. “You are a pistol, Raven Alby. One for the ages! Oooh, got to keep that leg still.”

She sighed, lacing her fingers together. “Mick, you know if I could, I’d go get you a healing spell right now, and…”

He waved it off, taking in a deep breath and letting it out. “Nah, nah, nah. Don’t worry about that. Listen, I know you would do that for me, and I appreciate it. It’ll heal. Save it for when it matters. Gotta keep magic on the down-low.”

“That’s what I keep hearing.”

“They’re right, too. Magic makes the locals nervous. Besides, it ain’t the worst I’ve seen.”

Raven frowned. “What do you mean?”

“Ah, I remember when we had a young hand here some years ago—David, or Danny, or something with a D. Anyway, he was fooling around with a harvester one afternoon. Sure enough, he lopped off two of his fingers. I remember seeing them fall onto the grass, ring and pinky. Blood everywhere. He was in a lot of pain, and he wanted to get fixed so he could get back to work. Took us hours to find your grandfather, and by that time, he said he couldn’t heal it.”

“Seriously?” That didn’t sound like her grandpa.

“Yep. But it wasn’t because he didn’t want to do it or because he was spent. Drew or Donny or whatever begged him to take him into town to get healed up. He thought maybe there was a wizard there that could do it. Connor said it wouldn’t work. That day, I learned wizards can’t reattach something that’s been destroyed after time has passed. It’s outside the limits of their powers.”

He leaned over and patted her on the head, observing that she was moving gingerly and slowly. “That looks serious too. You sure you’re okay?”

“Yeah, it’ll mend. Is my grandfather around?”

“I don’t think so, but I’ve been sitting right here since I got hurt, so I’m probably not the guy to ask.”

Raven clenched her teeth as she stood back up again, absorbing the pain. “Hang in there, Mick.”

“You too, kid.” He gave her a long look, wrinkling his forehead. “Next time, use a better leash.”

“Good one. You got me. Boom.” She opened her hand, spreading her fingers, trying to smile.

“Get yourself in the house before you fall over, Raven. I’m not sure I could drag you the rest of the way, and we’d both feel bad about that.” He leaned his head back to stare at the sky.

Raven glanced up before fixing her eyes on the front door of the house. She walked a little faster. The porch steps slowed her down, but she gritted her teeth and stepped up. The faster you get inside, the faster you can lie down. Come on. Left foot, right foot.

She froze, however, when she pulled the screen door open and saw her grandfather standing in the doorway of the kitchen. Shit.

Surprised, he turned around to look at her. “What happened to you?”

She limped in and let the screen door slam behind her. “I don’t want to talk about it.”

“Did you get into a fight? Did someone attack? Did something attack you?”

“Grandpa, I’m beaten up pretty bad. My head is foggy. I just want to rest. Please?”

Connor looked forlornly at his ailing granddaughter. “Fine, but we’re going to talk at some point. Go lay down.”

“Thank you.”

She lumbered past him and reached her room, pausing in the doorway to catch her breath. “One, two, three…” She launched herself at the bed and fell backward, squeezing her eyes shut against the rolling ache that crept up her back and through her shoulders. The dried crusts of leftover mud fell off in clumps all over her bed, but she didn’t notice. She was already fast asleep, dreaming of soaring through clouds, her fingers twitching.

* * *

Raven was startled awake by a knock on the front door. She blinked and rolled gingerly out of bed, limping into the front room and opening the front door wide enough to see if it was one of the hands looking for her grandfather.

William stood on the front porch, pacing.

“Hey, William? Did I forget something at the ranch?” She looked past him at the inky black sky. “What time is it?”

“Still a long time until morning. I couldn’t sleep. How are you feeling?” He spoke in a low, soft voice. “Connor asleep?”

Raven nodded, opening the front door a little wider to let him in. “Fuzzy, like someone stuffed one of your old shirts in my mouth while I was sleeping.” He opened the screen door and stepped inside.

“Don’t worry, I can still move my arms.” She tried rolling her shoulders and thought better of it. “Well, in theory, I can.”

They walked to the kitchen table and she grabbed two cups, filled them with water, and set them on the table between them before sitting down. “What brings you here?”

“Thanks.” He grabbed one of the cups and took a swig. “I wanted to check on you. See if you’re okay, you know?”

“Not sure I do know. You didn’t sound very concerned when it happened.”

William shrugged, giving her an uneasy smile. “Look, I knew that was going to happen when you charged into Leander’s pen, but that doesn’t mean I don’t understand how painful it was. I’ve been tossed around like that a few times.”

“A warning would have been nice.”

“I seem to remember giving you a few of them, and you told me to step aside.” He patted her arm and drew his hand back when she winced. “That bad?”

She gave him a withering glare. “I look like I have the plague. I’m covered in black and blue spots. Quit smiling!”

“Come on, I don’t like seeing my friends hurting. And I still had work to do. I took time away to get you going with him, and it put me behind on other things.”

Raven ran her fingers through her hair, gently massaging her scalp and trying to stay awake. “I don’t know what I’m doing.”

He burst out laughing. “No shit.”

She gave him a crooked smile despite her pain. “I’m serious. I’m going to talk Fowler into letting me try to bring a goddamn dragon to school.”

William’s eyes widened in surprise. “You’re still thinking of taking a dragon as your familiar? Even after today? That’s...that’s something.”

“And now I told everyone and committed myself.”

“Or should be.”

“Hardy-har. And I’m training a dragon I can’t get a saddle on, much less get him to listen.” She counted off the list. “Leander has to pass his tests or his wings get clipped, and I’m out a familiar and out of school for a year. What tests do I have to get him to pass?”

“Breathe, Raven. That’s what I’ve been trying to get you to understand. You don’t have to do any of this alone.” He slurped his water. “First, there’s a time trial. It’s a special course set up on the far side of the kingdom outside the walls. It tests his strength, speed, sense of direction, and overall abilities. He has to clear it in three minutes or less.”

She pinched the bridge of her nose and closed her eyes. “I’m doubling my workload by training a dragon.” Raven leaned back in her chair. “How the hell did I get into this mess?”

“By saying you want to be a dragon trainer when you’re from a famous family of mages. I didn’t say it.”

“Mage in training. Very clever way of saying it anyway.”

“Take one thing at a time. I’ll be there to coach you the whole way. You have to train him, but I’ll make sure you’re doing it right. You just have to listen to me and not be so headstrong all the time. If you train a dragon, you have to do it the right way, or you’re going to end up like this pretty much every time you get in there with him.”

She stared at him for a moment, wondering if she should trust him. We have to be a team.

Without saying a word, she stood up and disappeared down the hall. She emerged with her small backpack and dropped it on the table. “There’s something else.”

“What’s in there?”

Raven unzipped the main pocket and pulled out the small orb. “Grandpa gave it to me.” She handed it to him. “He said it will tell me if something bad is coming.”

William took the orb in his right hand and held it up to eye level. “What do you mean by ‘something bad?’”

“There’s been talk in the town of something happening, I don’t know, to the town. Basically, if this orb turns from white to red, the shit is about to go down.”

He peered into the orb. “Okay, well, it’s white. What’s the problem?”

“Is it?” Raven took it from his hands and stared into it deeply. “I think it’s starting to change. Look, right here along the bottom. That’s not white anymore. That’s pink, isn’t it?”

“I mean, maybe.” He squinted his eyes. “If it’s pink, it’s barely pink. I don’t think that means anything. That ball is white. All is well in the kingdom.” He tapped the top of it. “If that whole thing turns red, then what? You’re supposed to go to war?”

She opened her mouth to answer but stopped. “I don’t know. I’m not sure if I’m just supposed to be on watch or on guard, or if I’m supposed to, you know, fight. I don’t even know what would be coming at us.”

“That makes it hard to fight.”

She put the orb down and pressed her hand to her sore back. “Then again, after today, I’m not as sure of my fighting skills either. You see what I mean?”

“Problem number two: you were trying to fight a dragon. You want to train a dragon.” William got up from the table. “I think you’re seeing things. I have to get back to the ranch and get some sleep. When you’re ready to try again, let me know, and I’ll make time to help. Otherwise, rest up and heal, okay?” He shook his head. “I have a feeling I’m talking to myself. At least wait for everything to dry out.”

He kissed the top of her head and slipped out the door, quickly disappearing into the darkness. Raven shut the door behind him and went to look at the orb again. That’s pink at the bottom; I know it is! The fog in her head started to clear, and she slapped the table with both hands.

She slipped the orb into her backpack and carried it down the hall, running her hand along the wall to steady herself. The door to her grandfather’s room opened, and he peered out, concerned. “Was that William’s voice? Has something happened?”

“I insisted on trying to saddle a new dragon. Don’t worry, William was there the whole time. Turns out, you can fly without a dragon. It was only a few feet. and I kept eating dirt on my landings, but it was a kind of flying.”

Connor listened to her with a smirk. “Sounds like you had an eventful day. Now what?”

“I’m going to rest so I can make it to classes in the morning.”

“Please be careful, Raven. We just healed your shoulder from an arrow wound. You’re not indestructible.”

“It’s just a bunch of bruises. William seems to think it’s normal.”

“William has a unique idea of normal. Okay, okay, you can keep going. I know how important it is to you. What’s going on with that?”

Raven had pulled out the orb and was showing it to him in the dim light. “Do you see it? That’s a little pink, right there,” she said, running her fingernail along the bottom. “If that orb is starting to turn, I need to be ready. I can’t be lounging around here, even if I’m beat up. I’m going back to that ranch, and I’m going to get that red dragon to listen to me.”

“You two are a matched set in a few ways. Is he supposed to become your familiar?”

Raven looked sheepish, lacing her fingers together. “That was the original thought. What have I done?”

He smiled, concern in his eyes as he took a closer look at the orb. “You’re a spitfire, just like your father was. I have no doubt in my mind that you’re going to get that dragon under control.”

She cocked an eyebrow. “Being a spitfire runs in the family, huh?”

“You bet.”

“How about dragon-riding? Does that run in the family, too?”

The smile faded from Connor’s face. “Imagination runs in the family, and you’re spending too much time talking to this old man. Go rest. I’m going back to sleep. The sun will rise before we know it.”

Raven pointed to her ribs. “Can you heal these? It really hurts.”

Connor sniffed and shook his head. “Not yet, and you’re fine. It’s part of the price of training dragons. It’ll help you remember not to repeat your mistakes. Don’t worry, time will take care of it.”

Chapter Eighteen

The sun was barely up before Raven had finished her chores and headed to the ranch gate with her satchel strapped across her chest.

Henry was waiting for her, leaning on the fence with his mouth hanging open. “What the hell happened to you?”

She walked past him, forcing him to jog to catch up to her. “Let’s just say my familiar wasn’t too cooperative yet. He ended up giving me flight lessons without him.”

He whistled. “That’s bad news, Raven. Are you going to be okay?”

“I don’t have a choice. I just have to get through classes and get back to the Moss Ranch to work with the dragon some more.” She glanced at Henry’s shoulder. “Where’s your toad?”

He patted the brown leather strap on his shoulder. “Safely in the bag. I’m not chasing him through town anymore.”

“Can he breathe in there?”

“I made him a hidey-hole. He’s even got a few large crickets for a snack.”

“Is that the screeching sound I hear? Sounds like a small battle in your backpack.”

“Call of the wild. Did you do the herbal potions homework? I couldn’t get the right feverfew leaf to ginger ratio. There’s still a glowing glob of something on the wall of my room. What did Professor Finch say?”

“It’s three parts to one with a sprinkle of dandelion. Only the petals.”

He slapped his forehead. “That’s what I did! I used Queen Anne’s lace! Those weeds confuse me.”

“Leave something for the faeries when you’re in the woods, and they’ll help you. A few walnuts or some dried berries work well.”

“Professor Finch scares me—those little round spectacles, and the way he looks right through you. You think that’s an actual spell? You can see inside of somebody?”

“All the professors scare you, and they can see what you’re up to at a glance without a spell.” Raven shifted the bag on her shoulder, letting out a low oof.

“Are you sure you’re gonna make the whole walk? Let me carry your bag.”

“You don’t have to—”

He cut her off, holding up his hand. “I’m your best friend. It’s what we do. You’d do it for me, right?”

Raven eased her bag off her shoulder, glad to have the weight gone and handed it over. “Thank you,” she said, smiling. “Let’s go through the different herbal combinations. We have time.”

They recited them together like a song as they got closer to the edge of town. Merchants were setting up their wares for the day.

Mrs. Whittaker called to Raven, “I saved you two rolls. You have time?”

Raven gratefully took them, handing one to Henry. “Thank you! The day is already better.”

“I’ll say,” said Henry, biting the roll in two.

“That’s a huge boy. I’ll get you another.”

Raven looked around and noticed the empty stoop. The baker came back with two more hot rolls, raisins dotting the top. “Tell your grandfather hello from me. His goat’s milk is the best.”

Raven nodded. “Where’s the old veteran who’s always near your shop?”

The baker looked to the right and left, scratching his head. “That’s odd. He’s always here when I open. He likes to get his roll hot too. I take care of the veterans,” she said with a smile.

“His name is Peter, right?”

“Let me think. That sounds about right. Never did get the last name.”

“Do you know the Smitheys?”

“No, can’t say as I do. Friends of yours?”

Raven shook her head. “No, sorry to have bothered you. He must have been confused.”

Mrs. Whittaker smiled and waved as she went back inside.

Raven took a short trot around the square, ignoring her aches, but she couldn’t find any sign of the old wizard.

“Are you worried about the old guy? He looks like he can take care of himself.” Henry licked his fingers, a satisfied grin on his face. “Food, good.” They started walking through the town again.

“Yeah, I’m sure you’re right. Maybe the rain drove him somewhere.”

“Looks like everybody’s catching up after being inside all day yesterday.” Several shopkeepers were busy sweeping the fronts of their stores or wiping down windows.

They got to the square, and Raven pointed to the bulletin board as they neared it. “Check out the board. Those papers are soaked.”

Henry nodded as he approached the board, extending his finger to push the thin mushy wad of papers. A sludgy chunk of the documents fell away, wrapping around his left boot. “Son of a bug farmer!” He stepped back, trying to shake it off.

Raven looked solemnly at what was left on the board. “Where could all these people be?”

He peeled off the last of the slimy papers. “My dad says it doesn’t matter. Whoever these people are, they’re long gone.”

“How can he say that?”

“According to him, nobody has ever been found from these Missing Person reports. It’s just some formality thing. Makes people feel like something is getting done.”

Raven scowled. “That makes no sense,” she protested.

“Dad says most of the people have moved on to other parts of the kingdom, and lots of them don’t want to be found.”

“Has anyone tried the back tables at the Wrangler?”

“Good one and not a bad idea. You still worried about Isaac? No one’s heard from him?

“No, not a word. I checked the bunkhouse this morning.”

“He must have gotten a better offer from someone. Job, girlfriend.” He looked at his friend, patting her on the back. “That’s not your biggest worry. You know that, right? Time is passing, and you’re still stuck on a stubborn dragon for a familiar.”

“It’s the only animal that’s calling to me.”

“Then you better get him in line, or I’ll be walking to school alone. Come on, we better move along.”

“Those rolls gave you a boost of energy.”

“Food is fuel, Raven! I know, Maxwell, we’re almost there.” Henry patted his bag as he picked up the pace.

They passed the other shops. Mr. Jones shoveled mud out of his workspace as they stepped around leftover puddles.

The pennants that flew on the top of the school turrets drew closer, and they hurried past the woods, over the small bridge, and past the few houses, arriving at the tall gates. Students spilled out of the main hall and split in every direction.

“We’re not late, are we?” Raven looked at the shadows falling across the grass, estimating the time. “Murphy!” She waved to her friend.

“Hey, there you are! No assembly this morning. We’re to go straight to class. I can’t wait. I love weapons class.”

“You love watching the professor of weapons class,” said Henry. Raven nudged him in the ribs. “Oof, don’t poke my buns.” He grinned, his dimples showing, and handed her the bookbag. “I have Magical History first thing. I have to hustle up to the second floor. Fingers crossed I stay awake.”

“That’s too low a profile.”

He laughed and pointed at Raven as he turned and took off at a run.

“Come on,” said Murphy, hooking arms with Raven. They walked around the long side building and back near the barns. They saw their weapons professor, Auguste Fellows standing in front of their class with a longbow in his hand and a quiver on his back. Straw targets were set up on metal stands twenty yards away.

“The best,” whispered Murphy, smiling and waving to the professor. He nodded and pointed with the bow to the group. “Line up, everyone.”

Murphy let out a loud sigh and pulled Raven along. “He’s way too old for you.”

“Not for looking!”

The professor was a lean, muscular wizard with long dark hair falling past his shoulders. He was always dressed in a tunic and hunting pants with tall boots, and a weapon was never far away.

Neither were some of the senior girls who found excuses to hang around him and ask endless questions until he shooed them away.

He was one of two professors hard-pressed to be found in the standard uniform of a black linen robe. The other was Professor Ridley, who preferred something more dramatic.

“Welcome, everyone, to your first defensive demonstration. Not only is it important to know how to use a weapon, but it’s also vital to know how to defend against them. Now, I need a volunteer.”

Bella Chase eagerly raised her hand, waving it around. Murphy was not far behind her, along with a few other girls. Raven struggled not to roll her eyes.

“Bella, perfect.” Bella went and stood next to him, beaming at the rest of the class. Murphy fumed, crossing her arms over her chest.

“Bella, I want you to take this bow and arrow, step over there, and fire it straight at my head.”

The girl bristled at the suggestion. “No, no,” she said, shaking her head. “I couldn’t do that. I’ll kill you.”

Fellows nudged her to start walking. “You need to trust your magic. I trust mine. Now go over there and get ready to shoot me.”

The class murmured loudly.

“You think that’s a good idea?”

“Bella, do you even know how to shoot an arrow?”

“What if she wings you?”

“Try it on someone else. How about Roger? He’s got a thick hide. His mom says it all the time.”

Professor Fellows smiled and stood up straight, pointing to his forehead. “Look right here when you aim.”

“Okay…” Bella shouted with more than a little uncertainty in her voice. She swallowed hard and lifted the bow, drawing back the string with the arrow nocked.

Fellows nodded. “Class, I want you to see the power of this spell in action. Protegas me!” The professor waved his hands around and bright green light flashed in front of his frame, glowing steadily. “Okay, Bella! Shoot!”

Bella’s hands trembled as she pulled back even harder, staring straight at her target.

She unleashed an arrow that rocketed to her teacher within seconds. It struck the green glow and snapped in half before hitting the ground.

Mouths hung open for a moment, broken by a sudden burst of loud applause. The professor smiled, walking back to the students. “There are several different spells that can do this in your textbook and are safe to practice at home. This one is my favorite because it’s practical without using too much of your energy. At all times, you need to manage your energy. Each of you will try out this spell today.”

Better get in line, Raven thought. Don’t let Bella show you up.

Murphy beat her to it. She was first in line to get up and try out the spell. She shouted, “Protegos me!” and small potatoes appeared out of nowhere, surrounding her boots.

“Isn’t it amazing how much difference one letter makes?” Professor Fellows scooped up a potato. “But might make for some hearty soup.” He tossed a potato to Murphy. “No one shoots at anyone today. We just practice the spell. I don’t want to explain any human pincushions.” He winked at Murphy, whose face reddened.

Murphy scooped up the potatoes and found her way over to Raven. “Well, that was a new one.”

She giggled in disbelief. “Did you seriously just take the potatoes with you?”

“Why not? They’re mine. Besides, money’s always a little tight at our place. It’s not stealing. I made them!”

The two of them stood there, waiting for Raven’s turn. Murphy set all the potatoes down, except for one small one. Holding it in her hand, she said, “Coquus.” The potato sizzled. She took a careful nibble, rolling the bite around in her mouth. “Hot, hot, hot!”

“Geez, really?” Raven cocked an eyebrow.

“I missed breakfast this morning, and my turn is done.”

“Did you bring enough to share with everybody?” Fellows asked, passing them.

Murphy gulped. “No, sir. I just didn’t want them to go to waste.”

“A little more focus on the task at hand. We’ve been at peace for a generation, but that might not last.” He kept walking among the students. “Who’s next?”

Raven raised her hand and stepped forward, settling herself and shaking out her hands.

“Raven, you don’t appear to be in the best of shape.” Professor Fellows looked at her skeptically.

Raven waved off the concern. “I’m fine, sir. Just a little banged up. I can still shoot.”

She uttered the words as an arrow whizzed past her ear. Raven stumbled and fell to the ground, startled and off-balance.

Professor Ridley turned and shouted, “Bella Chase! What are you doing?”

“I didn’t hit her. I would never do that!” Bella insisted. “I just wanted to scare her.”

I’ll get you back for that one, Bella. “I’m fine,” said Raven, brushing off the front of her pants. “Go ahead, Bella, fire away!” she shouted.

The professor raised his hand to stop Bella as Raven spun up the shield. Bella released another arrow, this time aiming straight between Raven’s eyes. A look of horror passed across the professor’s face and he shouted, “Prohibere!”

However, the arrow had already bounced off the shield and splintered. Raven smiled, feeling her shoulders drop as she let out the breath she was holding. This could come in handy.

Just as Bella turned away, Raven fired an arrow in her direction, just far enough to the left to miss her. Bella had already cast a shield, faster than anyone else in class. This time, the shield spun up around the arrow, encircling it.

The shield snapped the arrow in half, with the head of the arrow on one side and the tail on the other.

Wow, this girl is good.

“Enough! You two, come with me.” The professor looked grim, marching ahead of them and not even waiting to see if they would follow.

Bella fell in place next to Raven and they followed their angry professor. “We will meet again,” whispered Bella, careful not to be overheard.

“Sounds like a threat.” Raven glanced Professor Fellows’ back as he led them to the side steps of the far building.

“Not really. Not if you’re as good as you think you are. You seem to have real potential, but we shall see. There’s a lot of competition at this school, and I plan to be at the top.”

Raven scoffed at the notion. “Excuse me, ‘real potential?’ I can conjure circles around you.”

Bella shrugged. “Prove it.” She raised a finger and shook her head. “Actually, never mind. We can’t do that.”

“Why not?”

“You need to have a familiar. You don’t have one, so…”

Raven blurted, “Yes, I do. His name is Leander, and he’s a young dragon the color of fire!”

“Oh, you really do have a dragon? That’s great.” She glanced behind them and peered at Raven again, a cold smile on her face. “I don’t see him anywhere. Why isn’t he here alongside you? Your friend has her barn cat.”

They ducked into the building and went down the hall, following the professor. “I’m working on it, believe me. And when I get my dragon here, you’ll be amazed at what he can do.”

They started up the long stairs trudging toward the headmaster’s office in the tallest turret. Bella looked at her, tilting her chin down and frowning. “Weren’t you told we can’t have dragons? Unless you find something soon, mage, you’re done at this school. Might as well not waste your time.”

“Like hell. We’ll face off again, just you and me. Once I get my dragon—my familiar—here, you’ll see what I can do. I’ve already gotten the necessary approvals.” She blushed at the lie, hoping Bella wouldn’t notice.

Bella smiled. “I’m counting the days,” she purred. “Magic awaits.”

As they reached the headmaster’s office, anger burned inside Raven. I have to get Leander under control.

Headmaster Flynn’s booming voice echoed from inside his office. “Ladies, what’s this I hear about shooting arrows at each other?”

“One problem with magic,” said Bella, “is that word travels way too fast. Quit your shaking, we’ll be fine. And I will best you, Raven Alby, mage in training.”

Raven curled her hand into a fist. “Don’t write the ending too early, Bella.”

“Ladies!”

The two girls started and made their way into the office, passing under Professor Fellows’ steady glare. “There’s someone every year. I’ll be watching you two. You’re my project for this semester.”

Chapter Nineteen

“You can’t be serious.”

William finished dropping a bag of feed in the pen for one of his dragons when he saw Raven walking onto the Moss Ranch. He cupped his hands around his mouth and yelled, “You got a death wish?”

Raven wore a stoic look. Her ribs were securely wrapped with a piece of linen and her head ached a little, not helped by the loud lecture she had endured in front of Headmaster Flynn.

She stretched her neck to the side, gritting her teeth, and continued walking as straight as she could, determined not to let him know anything hurt. Raven didn’t greet William, passing him and making her way to the barn where the saddles were kept. She came back out dragging a saddle, its straps kicking up dirt behind her as she walked. Her stare was fixed on Leander, who perked up when he saw her approaching.

William stood nearby, watching everything with fascination.

Raven took off her backpack and dropped it outside the pen, walking up to the gate and staring him down. Leander bent over to meet her gaze, short bursts of steam coming out of his nose. The two engaged in a brief staring contest, neither one willing to back down.

“Look.” She spoke in a stern, forceful voice. “You don’t like me. That’s fine. I don’t like you either, but I think we’re stuck here.”

“’Stuck’ is a state of mind.”

“Not always. I can help you, and you can help me. Work with me, and your wings don’t get clipped.”

“What is it you need from me?”

She looked at William, who crossed his arms over his chest, still watching.

“I need…” She kicked her toe in the dirt. “I need…”

“It can’t be that bad.” The dragon tilted his oversized head, which dwarfed hers. “Dragon-leather shoes? No. Spit it out, small child.”

“Not a child. I need a familiar.”

The dragon opened his eyes wide and smiled, his large fangs showing. “You are an ambitious mage. That’s almost as ambitious as a pair of shoes made out of my hide.”

“It is freedom from here.” She held up her hands, trying not to plead. “I’ll give you something to do, but you have to cooperate. Got it?”

The dragon snorted at her.

“I’ll take that as a yes. I’m coming in, and we’re going to get started.”

“I’m rubber, you’re glue,” said Leander. “Everything you say bounces off me and hits that far wall. Oh, wait, that was you.”

Raven pressed her lips together, looking up at him, her hands on her hips. Behind her, she heard William laughing.

“I’m coming in.”

The dragon stepped back. “Even if I say no, you’re not going to listen.”

She pushed the gate open and slid in with the saddle.

William came closer to the pen. “Take it easy this time, Raven.”

Raven marched up to the dragon. He was motionless, staring down his nose at her suspiciously. “I’ve already got my ribs wrapped because of you. I don’t want to hurt you, but you’re beating the shit out of me. Let’s call a truce and start over, okay? I’m coming over with the saddle.”

The dragon sighed. “Let’s see what happens.”

She gently slid the saddle onto his back, watching Leander’s large eye roll back to watch her. She reached under and felt along his scales until she found the large brass loop, pulling it toward her. She kept her hand between the loop and the dragon’s belly just like William taught her and hooked it to the other loop, pulling the straps tight, leaving just enough room. Last, she placed the guidance strap with the reins around his neck.

She straightened, sweat on her forehead, trying not to smile. “Thank you,” she whispered, stepping into the stirrup, her hand stretched out to hold on to the horn.

“There you go. There you go.” She took a small push off the ground to get enough height just as the beast swatted at her with his massive paw.

Raven flew into the iron fence again, crying, “Motherfu…” The wind was knocked out of her before she could finish. She felt her left shoulder pop out of its socket on impact. She crashed to the ground, clutching her arm as William trotted up to her on the other side of the gate.

“Have you had enough yet?”

She glared at him. “I thought I was chosen. You said I had some bullshit connection with these things! If that’s true, then what is his deal? I don’t want to just look at him, I want to ride him.”

Leander walked to the back corner of his pen and lay down. “Try again.”

“Quit challenging her, dragon!” William crouched beside Raven. “Being chosen doesn’t mean that everything is going to go smoothly. You have to earn his trust. Build that connection with him. You’re not doing that. You’re barging in and doing everything without putting in the work. The real work.”

Raven grabbed the fence and pulled herself into a seated position. “I can’t move my right arm. I think the shoulder is dislocated.”

“Girl, you are not indestructible. Want some help?”

“You fix shoulders?”

“Dislocated ones, yeah. I’ve done it before. Hurts like a bitch, but it gets you back to work.” He shot a concerned glance at Leander, then eased into the pen.

The dragon watched from the far corner. “Careful, flyboy.”

William kept an eye on Leander as he crouched by Raven. “Stand up and put your back against the fence.” He helped her to her feet. “Now, rest your head and your good shoulder against the gate. Is this the same shoulder you hurt two days ago? An arrow in the bone?” He shook his head, scowling. “And it was working again so soon. Don’t worry, I’m not asking.”

He helped Raven get into the right position. “Make sure you’re pinned to the metal as firmly as possible, or you’re going to bounce your head and get seriously hurt.” He placed both hands on the bad shoulder. “Go ahead, press. Ready?”

“I guess.” She swallowed hard, pressing her head back and staring at Leander. The dragon’s eyes were half-shut, and he was watching them with interest.

William shoved Raven’s shoulder with as much force as he could, popping it back into place with a sickening thock. She doubled over and screamed, but she could wiggle her arm freely again. “Thanks, I suppose,” she choked out, her eyes watering from the pain.

“At least you’re functional now, even if you’re hurting. I don’t have any healing spells.” He gave her a look. “I know you used one a few days ago to heal this same shoulder. Raven, you need to listen.”

Raven peered at Leander, who was still watching them. She bit her bottom lip. “I have to connect with him, even though I already have a special connection.”

William chuckled. “You have a special connection with dragons that I don’t have, but if you want to train one, you have to make a personal connection. I can’t do that for you, and there’s no way to tell you how.” He pointed at Leander. “No matter what you do, that big guy over there is going to make you earn this. There’s no chance of you walking up to him and saddling him and getting on top unless he is confident that you can be trusted.” He walked out of the pen and closed the gate behind him.

Raven looked at the saddle. She crossed the pen, facing Leander directly.

“I’m Raven.”

The dragon grunted. “Does it matter?”

“There you go. Now we’ve got a dialog going. See? This doesn’t have to be a violent thing. We can find some common ground here.” She looked around the pen. “You like it here?”

Another grunt. “I’m locked in a prison. What do you think?”

“It’s a ranch, not a prison,” William said, leaning on the gate. Raven and the dragon ignored him.

“Yeah, I wouldn’t either. I live on a goat ranch down the road. I think I’m going to do great things in this world. Working on a goat ranch isn’t what I call ‘great things.’ I bet you think you’re going to do cool stuff too, right? I don’t know how dragons think, but your idea of a good life can’t be sitting in this pen all day.” Words spilled out of her, but she stayed motionless.

Silence.

“Here’s the deal. If you work with me, I can get you out of here. This isn’t just about me. It’s about both of us.” The dragon opened and shut his long jaw slowly.

“We’ll hustle through this, knock it off, and go kick some serious ass together. But if I can’t get that saddle on you and get on top of you, your wings are going to get clipped, and you’ll be sent off to live in the valley. No adventure. Nothing interesting. Just boring survival hanging out all day. Work with me, and you’ll get to see the world...and show the world everything you can do.”

Leander grunted again but remained motionless.

“Come here.”

To her surprise, the dragon slowly rose to his feet and lumbered forward. He leaned down, offering his back to her. “One wrong move, and I’ll buck you again.”

“Please let me get into the saddle.” She waited for a moment to see if there were any objections. With a sweaty smile on her face, Raven put her hand on the horn and slid her foot into the stirrup, taking the same small jump, but this time, landing in the saddle.

From outside the pen, William cocked an eyebrow and nodded. “Now you’re starting to get it, girl. One step at a time.”

Raven’s hands shook, and sweat rolled down her temple as she adjusted the reins. She leaned forward in the saddle and gazed at the top of Leander’s head. “Not a bad look for you. See? That wasn’t so bad.”

Leander squirmed under the straps of the saddle. “This feels ridiculous. Confining.”

“We’re going to do this, Leander. You and me. We’ve got this. Let’s try a short ride.”

She nudged him in the sides with her heels, but Leander wavered, moving his hips back and forth forcefully.

“No, no, no.” She placed a hand on his back. “This is what I was talking about. We have to work together. This is the next step.”

Leander let out a roar and bucked, sending her head-first toward the ground. At the last second, Raven tucked her head and rotated her body, landing flat on her back. All the air rushed out of her lungs again, and she couldn’t inhale for several seconds.

She gasped as the air returned to her chest. “Okay. Still alive.”

Once she caught her breath, she leaped to her feet and picked up a nearby rock, throwing it at the dragon. “You want respect? Here’s respect! What do you want? Is this a game to you?”

The rock bounced off Leander’s chest. “There’s nothing fun about being here, little girl. I would hardly call it a game.”

She threw her hands in the air. “Get your damn wings clipped. I tried to help you, and you decided to be a bastard about it! Not my fault!”

Raven grabbed the gate and yanked it open, slamming it behind her as she stormed out. Once she was a few steps away from the pen, she put her hands on her hips and looked up at the setting sun, frowning.

William walked over to her. “Problem?”

“I can’t do a damn thing with him, and he’s going to kill me! We need our familiars as soon as possible. I’m going to fall behind. Get me a different one.” She crossed her arms, frustrated.

He put his hand on her good shoulder. “Stop making it about you. Dragons respond to our truest intentions. Frankly, all animals do. You must have noticed that with the goats. Yes?”

Raven nodded, letting out a tired sigh.

“Notice your victories, Raven. You got the saddle on him. Without any formal training or experience, you saddled a fully-grown male dragon, and you’re not a human fried potato. That’s huge. The fact that you’re still breathing means there’s a connection.”

“Sure as hell doesn’t feel like it.”

“One step at a time. You’re getting through to him more than you think. He just needs to trust you before he lets you ride him. It takes time.”

Raven shook her head. “I don’t have time. He doesn’t have time.” She paused to think about her next plan of attack. “What does he have to do to keep from getting his wings clipped? How does he prove he can be trained or whatever?”

“I’ve told you this.”

“Tell me again.”

“Fine. Every dragon has to do a time trial for their first test. It’s a race around a track with an obstacle course. There’s flying, diving, going through a series of hoops, and burning a few bales of hay.”

“That all sounds pretty pointless.”

“Yes, except it shows control, and that’s the key. Every dragon who comes out of the Moss Ranch has to demonstrate their ability to control instincts or impulse. They need control over their strength and their abilities. They can’t be throwing fire at everything.”

“What if he doesn’t make it through the course?”

“Sometimes they don’t.” William looked back at Leander. “Each dragon gets three attempts, but it’s our job to make sure they don’t need all three. We have a test track set up just beyond the pasture. I can get it ready for you to try to put him through the paces, but you’ll need to ride him.”

She scoffed. “He won’t let me. He’ll just have to do it by himself.”

“No, that won’t work. He needs to have full control of his wings, legs, and his fire. He’s got raw power and instinct, but not control. You have to get on his back and teach him. Neither of you can accomplish your goals alone.”

“He sure seems to have a lot of control already. What if we take him over there and see what he can do on his own?”

William looked at the setting sun. “We might have enough time to do it, but it would be kinda pointless. He’s not going to do well.”

“Maybe there’s a way I can train him without riding him.”

He closed one eye in confusion. “I thought you wanted to be a dragonrider or something? How can you be a rider if you don’t, you know, ride?”

She looked at him with desperation in her eyes. “I don’t have time, William, okay? I’m late to this, and I need to pass my mage tests, too. I can’t do that without a familiar. Start from where you are, right? I need to get my ass back to that academy with this big, stupid animal. Maybe we can shortcut it for now and figure it out later. I don’t know.”

“You can’t take a fire-breathing beast that size to school for show and tell if you can’t ride him.”

“Let me try, please. I have no time to waste. Let’s get him over to the test track.”

Chapter Twenty

William exited the barn carrying a long leather strap that split into two strands at one end. This whole thing feels half-baked. I’m going to get this girl killed. He handed it to Raven.

“These two strands connect to the saddle on either side of his body,” he explained. “You can lead him out by tugging on the other end.”

Raven was puzzled. “This is it? How do we make sure he follows? What if he gets out and takes off? He’s way stronger than both of us.”

“Uh-huh, exactly. He’s a dragon. In some ways, he always has choices. That’s why we don’t release them until we have reasonable control over them. But if you believe you can keep him in line, then you’re going to do all the work here. Just don’t blame me if he takes off and drags you along with him.”

“What a nice sentiment.” She held up the leash, inspecting the strands so that she knew how to handle it. “Okay, well, if I can’t get him to go, I’ll lose anyway. Might as well try.”

“You could be a mage. It was good enough for your mother.”

Raven rolled her eyes and reached up to touch the pin. “Let me make my own way.”

They walked over to Leander’s pen and William crossed his arms, shaking his head. This will be a bloodbath if she’s not careful.

Raven noticed the look in his eyes. “I’ve got a plan.”

“Oh, good, a plan.”

She walked into the pen and closed the gate, leaving the leash by it. She approached Leander slowly, looking him square in the eye.

“What do you want now, little girl?” He sneered, dragging his claws through the dirt and leaving deep ridges.

“I’m not a threat.”

“I know that. I know that better than you know it.”

“Fine. You don’t want me on your back. Is that right?”

A grunt.

“We can do this without me being on your back. I’m going to take that leash over there and attach it to you. You’re going to follow me to a short obstacle course. You finish that obstacle course, and we’ll get you out of here for good, okay? This is only going to help you.”

The dragon didn’t respond.

“Don’t know why I keep thinking silence is golden, but here we go.” Raven grabbed the leash, walked to his left side, and attached the hooks of the leash to the rings on the front of the saddle. She walked around his head to the other side, and Leander followed her with his eyes, not moving a scaly muscle.

Once the leash was attached, she stepped back and smiled. “Good. See? Not so bad.” She picked up the handle. “Now, when I tug on this, you follow me. Got it? Remember, we’re doing this to get you out of here. I’m not going to lead you into any harm, and I don’t want to be violent about this.”

The dragon let out a snort of derision.

“Okay, I don’t want you to be violent about it, you got me? Ready? A little tug and we’re moving. Let’s go.”

William partially covered his eyes, waiting for the inevitable swat or buck or snort of fire—something that would inflict injury on his friend. His eyes widened in shock, though, as Leander rose to his feet and followed her.

With a smile on her face, Raven opened the gate and led the dragon out of his pen onto the open land.

“That didn’t go how I expected it to go. I’m impressed.”

“Shit, me too!” Raven raised her eyebrows in surprise. “Show me where this track is, and we’ll get started.” She was breathing hard, standing in the shade of the two-story dragon.

“Come on. It’s on the far side of the pasture.” William led them along the outside of the fence containing the free-range dragons, who were milling about in their pasture. Several of them raised their heads to watch Leander walking beside Raven.

A large silver female lifted her head and let out a loud screech. Leander stopped in his tracks, pointed his nose to the sky, and screeched in return. William and Raven winced in pain, ducking.

“I thought that was going to pop my eardrums.” Raven clutched one of her ears with her free hand. “What was that?”

Leander turned and faced his trainer with a forlorn look on his face. “That’s my mother. I haven’t seen her since they threw me in that pen.”

Raven shot a quick scornful glance at William, who shrugged. “Cooperate with me, and maybe we can find time to get you and your mother together.” Raven gave the leash another firm tug, and Leander once again continued to walk beside her.

“Seriously, I can’t believe this is working so far.” William shook his head. “I didn’t think it would happen.”

“Hang on a second. Will you make up your mind?” Raven said, frustrated. “First you tell me I’m chosen by these dragons, then you say this is impossible, then you give me instructions and talk about how it’ll work if I give it time, then you say you can’t believe it’s working. What gives?”

“Sorry. It’s not that I don’t believe in you. I just think you have to approach this with the same methods that my family has been using for generations. There’s an art to training dragons, and you’re just barging in here and doing it however you want. And even though you’ve done, well, considerable damage to your body, you’re also making progress. It’s just weird to watch, that’s all.”

Raven shrugged and looked up at Leander. “He’s a pain in the ass, but maybe he’ll be all right yet.”

The dragon snorted. “I could say the same thing about you.”

“Don’t get cocky,” William warned. “You still have to get him through the course successfully. I have my doubts there too.”

She laughed. “Yeah, but you also had your doubts about getting him out of the pen. What happened to those doubts? I bet he passes with flying colors. I’m starting to feel confident again.” She looked back at Leander again. “You crush this course, and you get out of the pen. We’ll see your mom. Freedom is just on the other side of this thing. You can do it.”

They approached a long stretch of track four hundred feet long, surrounded by iron fencing, not unlike the pens that held the dragons. But rather than being empty, it was full of bales of hay, and large rings attached to both the roof of the fencing overhead as well as on the sides and the ground itself. On the far end was a large body of water.

William stopped and turned to face them both. “This is an exact reproduction of the obstacle course you are expected to complete for the kingdom’s officials. Leander, you must adhere to the rules of this course. You have to get to the far end to pass.” He pointed to the finish line.

“However, before you do that, you must move through each of the seven rings that are dispersed throughout the course, including those overhead, without tearing them down. You will need to fly to reach those. In front of the lake at the end is a large bale of hay. That bale of hay needs to be completely incinerated by your flames.”

“Easy.” Leander nodded confidently.

“Then fly over the water. Move around the other obstacles and skim over that wall in the middle. It’s all pretty straightforward.” He pointed at Raven. “But you have to teach him to do it.”

She shrugged. “What’s there to teach? Looks easy to me. He says it’s easy.” She looked at the far end of the course, shading her eyes. “If he doesn’t fly over the water but swims across, is that a problem?”

The dragon shot her an anxious look, black smoke billowing out of his nose.

He laughed. “That won’t be a problem because it won’t happen. Dragons will not submerge themselves in water. The one way he’ll be able to bring himself to clear that water is by flying over it, not touching it.”

Raven clapped her hands and waved to Leander. “You’ve got this. Just get through the hoops, fry the hay, and fly over the water, okay? Natural instincts!”

Leander clawed the ground. “Watch and learn, flyboy.”

William brought his finger to his lips, staying quiet. They’re communicating. She’s making more progress than I thought. Could this possibly work on the first run? Nah. He shook his head. Nope, nada, can’t be done. Can it?

Raven led Leander to the entrance of the course and put him in the stall, unclipping his leash. “I’m locking this gate behind you, and then you have to make your run. You have… Hang on.” She turned around and yelled, “How much time does he have?”

“I didn’t bring my timer.”

“Seriously?”

“Raven, he’s got to finish the thing first, okay? Then we can worry about how fast he’s doing it. Have a little patience.”

“Whatever. Okay, Leander, I believe in you. You’ve got this. Let’s light this cannon. Go!”

The dragon snorted, releasing a billow of black smoke into the air, and rocketed from the gate. The first portion of the course was a series of blocks that he managed to weave around effortlessly, pivoting on his feet and keeping his tail under control, missing all the blocks.

“Excellent form!” Raven clapped and gave William a thumbs up, her heart pounding in her chest. “There’s a ring at the end, don’t forget to glide through it.”

Leander eagerly dove through the ring at the end of the obstacles, soaring and banking back to the other three rings attached to the side of the pen at various heights. He jumped through the first two and activated his wings just enough to get through the last one.

“All right!” Raven clapped as she ran along the outside of the pen. “You’ve got this already! Now jump that wall!” Her red hair streamed behind her.

William stared in disbelief. This can’t be happening.

It wasn’t happening. Once he reached the wall, Leander stopped, paced in front of it, and appeared confused.

“Over!” Raven shouted. “Go over the wall! Jump!”

Instead, Leander took a few steps back before charging forward, throwing his weight into the wall and breaking it down. Dust and bits of brick flew into the air, getting into the dragon’s eyes. He threw his head around wildly, trying to clear his eyes.

“No, no!” Raven waved her hands.

Leander kept stumbling around, spewing fire in all directions with uncontrolled frustration.

His anger grew until he unleashed an enormous fireball. Raven clapped her hands on top of her head, her eyes wide. “That’s the biggest fireball I’ve ever seen.” She ran back a few steps, trying to get out of the way.

The bale of hay at the far end was obliterated too early, the stretch of grass that led up to it a streak of black ash. The rings that had been secured to the fence with thick rope were cut loose by the flames eating up the line. They crashed to the ground, making a loud clanking sound that agitated Leander more.

He stumbled through the burning bale of hay and fell into the water, submerging nearly to his chin. Leander felt the icy water rising over his scales and bellowed.

Off in the distance, his mother returned the wailing screech.

Raven sprinted to the far end of the course and opened the gate, waving for Leander to get out of the water and away from the course. He struggled, water dripping off his body as he pulled himself out in a panic, flames still shooting everywhere. He stood in front of the water, letting out a baleful wail. Again, the reply came from the distant pasture.

Raven sprinted toward him, desperate to help as William jumped down from his perch and began to run. The dragon stumbled across the open ground toward the safety of the open gate. Raven stopped halfway, looking up at him. “This way! This way!” she shouted, waving her arms over her head.

The dragon swung around, burning the grass in an arc that stopped just feet from Raven. He stumbled toward her voice and she started to run again, looking over her shoulder as she headed for the gate. She got there just ahead of the red dragon and held onto the open gate.

He passed through, banging against the sides and threatening to crush Raven as she ducked and swiveled, connecting the leash to his saddle, one hand on the side of his body. “There, there. I have you. I have you,” she kept repeating, keeping her voice low and soothing. “I’m so sorry. This is my fault,” she choked out. She kept her hand firmly pressed against him, still dodging his flailing body, tears in her eyes. “I’m sorry.”

William ran down the length of the fence. His mouth hung open, and his stomach was in knots as he surveyed the damage. The bale of hay was gone, which was expected, but the wall had also been destroyed. Flames still danced on the top of the cage as the fire consumed what was left of the ropes holding the rings in place. The rings were piled on the ground in the middle of the course.

“Everything has been destroyed. I can’t believe it. It’s going to take me forever to get this fixed!”

Raven looked at the dragon, who was covered in dust and dirt and panting heavily. “That wasn’t what we were looking for, Leander.” Without thinking, she laid her head on his neck and closed her eyes.

William got to the dragon but couldn’t see Raven anywhere. “Raven! Are you all right?”

She lifted her head and came around the dragon’s neck, looking underneath. Her face was covered in soot. “I don’t know what happened!”

“You keep acting like it doesn’t matter what you don’t know. Like the universe will take care of you. Someone could get hurt. Leander almost did.” He was practically shouting.

They headed back to the other side of the pasture, William walking silently beside them. I knew I shouldn’t. I knew it, and I let them anyway. Now I have so much extra work, caused by an errant dragon and an untrained trainer. A mage in training. Dammit!

“I’ll help you clean up, William. I can come here after class tomorrow. I’m sorry.”

He saw the tears in her eyes, and his heart softened. He sighed and waved off the suggestion. “It’s fine. It’s my job. This is always a risk. That was pretty bad, though. Damn. I’ll have to get the plans from the kingdom again so I can duplicate the setup. It’s an exact reproduction. I’ll need to make sure everything is perfect.”

“It all seemed pretty straightforward. I don’t know what happened.”

“What happened was you wanted to skip all the steps. When will you trust me enough to listen? You have to ride him first. You have to lead him through the course so he knows what he’s getting himself into.” His voice was rising again. “You teach him how to do all this stuff instead of just telling him what to do. You train in baby steps, and the course is the last step. You have to pace yourself. You’re too impatient.”

She pursed her lips. “That was a lot. I am sorry. I just wanted to get this done so I can move on.”

The dragon was moving slowly next to her, still stunned from the exercise.

William leaned into her face as she held onto the leash. “The more you rush it, the more time you’ll waste having to go back and do it over. It’s going to take you longer. There’s no replacement for patience and taking your time.”

“You sound like my grandfather.”

“He knows what he’s talking about.” They got to the pen and Raven led Leander in, waiting while William removed the saddle and the leash. The dragon went to the corner, turning around and around in a circle until he dropped in a heap in the dry hay.

William walked out, waiting for Raven to pass through. She hesitated and put her hand on the dragon’s neck one more time, leaning in to quietly whisper, “I’m sorry. I should have listened to you.” She walked through the gate.

When she was on the other side and he’d closed the gate, he said, “I know you want to go faster. Patience doesn’t mean being too slow. Please take my advice and guidance, or you’re going to burn my family’s ranch to the ground. I’m begging you.”

“I’ll work on it. Right now, I have to get back home for dinner with Grandpa. I’m sorry. Seriously, let me help you rebuild the course, and then we’ll work out a new game plan together. Okay?”

William nodded and watched her walk away. He looked down at the saddle and back at Leander curled up in a corner of the pen. “You two already have a connection, don’t you? She’ll figure it out, dragon. You will too.”

Chapter Twenty-One

Edward shuffled his feet in the dirt, kicking dust into the night air. Small clouds glowed in the light of the torch mounted next to the door of his cabin. Ugh. Can’t take too many more days like this one.

“Hey, Ed!” Deacon walked past, slapping him on the back. “Nice work today.”

Edward leaned his left shoulder against the splintered wooden door, resting the side of his head against it. The sharp ends of some shards poked his scalp, but he was too tired to notice. “Deek, this ain’t what I signed up for. I’m a harvester. I ain’t supposed to be scrubbing goat shit out of stalls. My boots are gonna stink for at least a week.”

Deacon stopped walking and pivoted on his heel, sauntering over to Edward’s side. “I know today was a rough one, but we’re down a man. We all have to pitch in and cover Isaac’s workload.”

Edward groaned. “Shit, Isaac’s been gone long enough. When is the old man going to hire somebody? Is he waiting for Isaac to come back or something?”

Sniffing the air, Deacon stared into the distance. “Nah, he knows. Connor’s not stupid. Look, we’re all trying to get by right now. There’s a shortage. Fellas are leaving for parts unknown all over the city. You know the Bryson Ranch?”

Furrowing his brow, Edward blinked his heavy eyelids slowly, wishing Deacon would just let him go to sleep. “Yeah. Southwest side of the kingdom outside the wall, right?”

Deacon held up two fingers. “They had two move out in one night. And they pay well over there, from what I’ve heard. That’s a cake gig.”

“I’ve heard that. Guys don’t leave, they just work there ‘til they die.”

Deacon cocked an eyebrow. “Exactly.”

“I know what you’re trying to do. Don’t scare me. We’re safe in here. No rogue armies can get to us in here. No band of thieves.” Edward pushed up onto both feet again and pulled open his cabin door. “I better get some sleep before we gotta do this all again. ‘Night.”

“‘Night.” Deacon sighed. “Just keep an eye out, you know?”

“Yeah, yeah,” Edward muttered to himself as he stepped into his cabin and sank into his bed. He unleashed a loud groan while he stretched out every aching muscle in his body at once.

He wiped the sweat off his brow. It’s a job, Ed. Not everyone gets one. Be thankful for that.

Sleep overtook him, and within minutes, he was snoring.

An hour into the night, a rumble shook his cabin. It woke him, and he opened one eye, looking around. All he saw was the inside of his shack—the hooks on the wall holding his few outfits, the bench by the door, and his dirty clothes spread wall to wall on the floor.

Must’ve been a dream. He closed his eye and rolled over.

The second rumble made his bed tremble and the windows rattle to the point of cracking. Edward’s eyes shot open and he sat straight up in his bed, gripping the sheets underneath him as he bounced wildly around the room. The furniture was moving and shifting. Across the room, a pair of muddy jeans fell off a hook on the wall and crumpled on the floor. His tools jingled and slid everywhere.

Edward held his breath, trying not to scream. Then, as quickly as it had started, the rumbling stopped. Dust still hung in the air, floating down to settle on everything in its new place.

“Holy shit!” He jumped out of bed and ran for the door, shoving his feet frantically into his dirty work boots and sprinting out into the cold night. The frigid air gave him a rush as it hit the bare skin of his legs, but he was too panicked to notice.

He ran back to the cabin and tried closing the door, but it was now crooked and wouldn’t close all the way. He opened the door to gaze out over the ranch. A chill went down his spine, and he froze in place.

The rest of the ranch was intact.

Edward had expected to see a disaster area after the ground shook like that. The barns looked the same. The fencing hadn’t budged. All the other houses looked fine.

He stepped back and looked at his cabin, which was leaning significantly to the right. It appeared ready to fall if a strong enough gust of wind blew through.

Confused, Edward jogged to the cabin next door and pounded on it. After a few seconds without a response, he knocked again.

“All right! All right!” Henry called from inside. “Just hang on!” He whipped open the door with jeans unbuttoned, one eye closed. “Ed, what the hell, man? Put some damn clothes on!”

“How were you sleeping after that?”

“After what? Your knocking? I’m not. Neither is Mick. Now we’re both up and pissed.”

Edward looked at the cabin. “How is your place still intact? I haven’t felt the ground shake like that in years.”

Henry rubbed his eyes. “Ed, what are you talking about?”

“The earthquake!”

“What earthquake?”

“Oh, give me a break, Henry. There’s no way you guys slept through that.”

Henry stepped out of the cabin and closed the door, looking out at the rest of the ranch. “Ed, there was no earthquake. Look around you. There would be damage if there was an earthquake. Maybe you just had a bad dream or something.”

“No!” Edward shouted. “That’s not it. It wasn’t a dream! I felt the earth shake violently. Stuff was falling in my cabin. Come look!”

Henry peered at him as though he was losing his mind. “Go back to bed, Edward. I think you hit the ‘shine too much tonight.”

“Dammit, I haven’t been drinking!”

Henry turned around to head back into his cabin. “You’ll feel better in the morning.”

Left standing alone in the cold with no pants on, Edward shivered. Am I losing my mind? Nobody else felt that? He looked at the main house, still dark. The old man would have come out and checked on us. Maybe it was a dream.

Edward walked back to his cabin and went inside, doing his best to pull the door shut behind him. He tried to forget that the door no longer lined up with the frame. He picked up the jeans that had fallen on the floor and hung them back on the hook, then he kicked off his boots and crawled into bed.

He had just begun to drift off to sleep when he heard the rumbling again. This time, he attempted to ignore it. I need to drink more. Your mind’s playing tricks on you. Don’t go crazy.

The rumbling grew stronger, and his windows rattled. Edward squeezed his eyes shut, trying to pass it off as a dream.

A loud crack came from the far wall of the cabin. Edward’s eyes snapped open, and he saw the crack widen in the wall. Crack! “Where is that coming from?” He turned around in horror and looked behind his head. “Dear God Almighty, what the hell is happening?” The crack was spreading behind his bed.

A large black tentacle lined with tiny suckers smashed through the wooden floorboards, sending splintered wood into the air and showering him with sawdust. The high-pitched whine of a thousand cicadas filled the air.

“Noooooo!” The word gurgled in his throat.

Edward screamed again in disbelief and pushed himself up to the head of the bed, tucking in his legs, away from the tentacle. He sat on top of his pillow, peering into a hole under the wood. “Pit to hell,” he muttered, fear tightening his throat.

The rumbling stopped, and Edward looked frantically around the room. “Dang! Isn’t somebody coming to check on me?” He leaned over the foot of his bed, squinting to see if he could make out even a shadow of a figure. Nothing.

He turned his shoulder, about to make a play for the door, and looked back down into the hole. He caught sight of two glowing red eyes in the pitch black, surrounded by tentacles roiling in the darkness. Edward opened his mouth to scream, but was silenced by a tentacle that shot out and wrapped around his throat, squeezing tight. His face turned purple as he gasped for air.

Four arms crawled out of the hole, two with rotating pincers that came together in a crescent shape, spinning faster, chopping at the edges of the hole. The other two had webbed hands the color of rotting moss that reached for Edward.

The ranch hand attempted to crawl away on the bed, clawing at the tentacle around his neck. The suckers dug into Edward’s flesh, and his efforts to dislodge it didn’t seem to bother it. The monster’s grip was too strong. Another tentacle whipped out of the darkness, slithered around his right leg, and started to pull as the hands reached out, waiting to embrace him. Droplets of blood ran in rivulets down his leg.

What the fuck...what the fuck...what the fuck!

Edward couldn’t breathe, and he was being dragged toward the pit he had been staring into moments earlier. He grabbed the sheets on the bed for leverage. His vision blurred and his mind fogged as he let go and pried at the tentacles in an attempt to loosen their grip.

They pulled his leg, sliding him across the bed. He gripped the bedrail and was surprised to see the hole was big enough to fit the bed.

Suddenly, the foot of the bed tipped down, throwing him off-balance. He released his grip on the sheets, knocking over a lantern. Oil spilled everywhere, seeping along the floorboards. The tentacle gave a sharp tug and the legs of the bed scraped and creaked, sparking along the floor and mixing with the residue of acid left behind by the creature. The oil ignited.

Edward wanted badly to scream, but with his windpipe closed off, he could only hope that someone could hear the commotion.

No help came as flames danced low along the floor, following the path of the fuel. The residue quickly ignited the old, dry wood of the cabin.

Edward held onto the foot of his bed even as the creature pulled him into the deep pit and the flames grew closer. He dragged his fingernails, leaving scratch marks every step of the way. His head and arms were the last to go in, a look of resignation on his face.

The dirt and soil in the ground began to swirl under the cabin. The cabin walls shook as if the entire dwelling would be devoured as well. Just as quickly, the whirlpool grew still, and the ground returned to normal as the flames grew and the walls of the cabin crashed inward, covering the hole.

* * *

The next morning, Raven went out to feed the goats as the sun rose. She walked past Edward’s cabin and stood in front of the pile of ashes and pieces of charred metal that were all that remained.

Henry came and stood by her side.

“What happened here? Where’s Edward?”

“Poor Edward. I think he had too much to drink last night. Must have knocked over his lantern. Terrible way to go. Don’t stand here and stare at it.”

“You mean, he’s under that rubble? Dig him out!”

“We will, Raven. We’ll make sure to get him out. It’s gonna take a little time, but there’s nothing to be done for him now. Take care of the animals. By the time you get home tonight, this will be cleaned up, I promise.” He shook his head. “Get a move on, now. Nothing more to learn here.”

Raven glanced over her sore shoulder as she walked away, wondering anyway. What more was there to know?

Chapter Twenty-Two

An exhausted Raven stood between Leander and a makeshift wooden wall on the outskirts of the Moss Ranch. The late afternoon sun hung in the sky just over her shoulder.

William was off to the left, hanging from the top of the test course with his legs wrapped around the iron bars, trying to tie a ring to the roof.

“I’m not sure I understand why this is so hard,” Raven shouted.

William grunted, the blood rushing to his head. “It’s about control. He can do anything, but he has to do it on command. Start with the wall there. That way, every time you fail, you can set the damn thing up and I don’t have to rebuild the entire test course.”

“Listen,” Raven said to Leander, “we don’t have time to keep doing this. You’ve knocked this wall down repeatedly tonight. You need to take directions. If you can’t take direction, that’s it, right? You’re done.”

“You’re merely interested in me as a familiar.” Leander let out a baleful cry, making Raven cover her ears. She waited for the returning echo, and it eventually came.

She pursed her lips, the words stinging. “That was why I was here,” she whispered. She held her breath and let it go in a rush. Her voice came out stronger. “I can let it go, Leander.” She stood up straighter. “I can find another familiar if that’s what it takes to save you.”

William lifted his head from what he was doing, sweat pouring down his face, his eyes wide. “Did I hear that right?”

Raven bit her bottom lip and thought about Bella. Her face warmed, just thinking of the humiliation. She shook her head. No, I can do this. “I can find another familiar. Maybe a dwarf goat or a...a dog.” She choked out the words. “You still need to learn this course so we can save you!”

William tied up another ring, smiling.

“You keep saying that.” Leander snorted, lifting his head to the sky. “I don’t take orders.”

“I don’t know how many other ways I can explain this to you. You are this close to getting your wings clipped. You need to go over this wall. Not through it, not around it, over it.” She floated her hand in the air as if she were riding an air current. “Over. Now, let’s try it again.”

“No familiar?”

Raven shut her eyes for a moment. “No familiar. That should have been your choice all along. At least that one. I am sorry.” Raven stepped out of the way, and Leander stared down the wall. “You ready? Go!” she shouted.

Leander charged into the wall and threw his tail at it, slapping it and sending it backward. From a distance, William laughed.

“No!” Raven ran over again. “That’s not over.” She put her face in her hands. “Do you not understand what I’m trying to say?”

Leander sat down on the ground, his tail slapping the dirt. “Little girl, you know nothing.”

Raven set up the wooden wall once again, hoisting it high and unfolding the kickstands that kept it vertical. The design of the wall was simple but clever, and Raven appreciated the work that had gone into it.

“I can’t keep doing this, Leander. I’ve set this thing up dozens of times now. I don’t know what to say anymore. I’m out of patience. I’m out of ideas. Come stand by me.” She waved to him.

The tired beast groaned as he rose to his feet and lumbered toward her, assuming the same position he had been in countless times that day.

Raven shook her head. How can I say this? It’s just a wall. “What part don’t you understand?”

Leander stared deep into her eyes and spoke through gritted teeth. “I don’t know.”

William dropped to the ground and stood to the side. “He listens to you. You’re just missing something. You’ve got more control over him than any of us had,” he shouted. “Try it again!”

Raven tilted her head to the side. “Grandpa is always saying the problem is part of the solution. That means whatever we need must already be here.”

A light when on in her eyes, and she smiled. “Wait here.”

“Gladly,” the dragon growled.

As Raven charged the twelve-foot wall, she realized that the combination of its height and her already-battered body ensured the task would be impossible for her.

She clawed, jumped, and tried to get a toehold anywhere, her red ponytail swinging down her back. She dropped back down to the ground and stood back.

Leander stirred and stood up, watching her walk back toward him. She turned, running at the wall as fast as she could.

She reached out for the scrap wood and the thin ledges and narrow spots for any fingerholds. She made it halfway up the wall before her fingers cramped. Her left hand slipped, and the wood scratched her arm as her body twisted. Still she hung on with the one hand, her fingers dug into the wood.

Leander snorted and ran to the wall. Ducking his head, he caught her on his snout and lifted her to the top of the wall.

“Damn,” whispered William, watching in amazement. “That girl…”

Shocked, Raven put her hands on the scaly snout and turned until she could look into the large eye of the dragon. She smiled and looked back at the top of the wall, then jumped off his snout and hoisted herself over, landing on the ground on the other side.

The force of the landing made her injured knee buckle, but she shook it off and limped to the other side, where Leander was waiting for her. “See?” She dusted the dirt off her pants.

“Thank you,” she said, her hands on her hips, still smiling. “You have it now, right?”

Leander grunted at her. “You’re not listening to me, are you?”

Raven looked puzzled but pointed to the wall. The frustrated dragon unleashed a fireball that engulfed the entire wall in flames. The dry wood burned, leaving Raven to stare at it, helpless.

William tied off the last of the rings on the test course and stood in the distance, watching the hurdle burn. Yeah, still a dragon.

Raven stared into the distance, waving to Leander to follow her. She led him back to his pen without saying another word. He stepped in, and she closed the gate. Defeated, she sat on the ground outside, leaning against the fence.

“Giving up so soon?” William asked with a smirk as he approached.

“I’m too tired to argue with you.”

“Mind if I sit down?”

“It’s your ranch.”

“It’s my father’s ranch. I just work here.” He plopped down next to her and folded his hands on his knees. “You want to know something that won’t make sense to you?”

“Sure. I’ll add it to the long list.”

“You have more control over that dragon than anyone has ever had.” He pointed at Leander with his thumb. “I know he’s not scaling the wall, but he’s lining up like you ask him to. You just led him back here to his pen without a leash.”

Raven smirked, staring at the ground. “I didn’t even realize I forgot to put the leash on him.”

“Some of my best-trained dragons don’t do that well. You’ve got remarkable control over Leander. He is paying attention to you.”

“Then why are we failing? Why am I failing him?” Raven shook her head. “I’m out of time. How can he know what I want him to do and still not do it? He could help me over the wall.”

He elbowed her. “The same reason you don’t do things people want you to do. He doesn’t want to do it.”

“You’re right, that makes no sense. He knows he’s headed to the valley if he doesn’t.”

“Doesn’t matter, Raven. If he doesn’t feel like doing it, he won’t. It’s as simple as that. Training a dragon is more than just telling it what to do.”

“Oh, really? Do tell.” She rested her head back and closed her eyes.

He took a deep breath. “You’re trying to force it. It’s your nature. You see something and you want to solve it, so you go for it. When you’re training a dragon, it’s a different scenario. It’s not about how to get them to listen to you. It’s how to get them to connect with you.”

Raven opened her eyes. “I thought we had already connected.”

“Yeah, the start of a connection, but you don’t have enough trust. That’s the big difference. If you can’t trust each other and let go of everything else, you’ll never teach him. You guys have to be a team, not just him taking orders from you.”

“Tell him that.”

“It’s not my job.” William rose to his feet. “I’m not avoiding it because I don’t want to help you. I can’t do it. I can’t make that dragon listen to you. It won’t work that way. The only person who can do it is you. You just have to figure out how to do it. Did you mean what you said about finding another familiar?”

Raven hung her head and pinched the bridge of her nose. “You were right, it can’t be about me.”

William let out a laugh. “Can you say that one more time? I was what?”

Raven nudged him. “You were right. Maybe that’s where I trust. I can let go of Leander as my familiar, even if it means I lose my spot at Fowler.”

William nodded. “And he gets clipped and sent to the valley. Look, just let it go for now. Go home and put your mind on other things. I’m sure you have spells to study or potions to mix. There will be an opportunity to develop it.” He walked away.

“Sorry about your wall!” she called to him.

He waved his hand. “Better the wall than the whole course.”

She smiled and pulled herself to her feet. She pressed her face against the fence, staring at the resting dragon. “I don’t know if this is worth anything to you, but I’m not giving up. I want to. I do. But I won’t do that to you. I know I can help you save yourself. I know you can work with me. You can be an ungrateful asshole about it all you want. This, you and me, will work. I’ll die trying if I have to.”

Leander listened to her closely, resting his head on his front paws. “I want to believe you.”

Raven pulled her head up, her eyes wide. “That’s a place to start, Leander. I’ll take it!”

* * *

On the way home, Raven took a detour, heading to her spot on the wall of the city. She climbed the soaring wall using a well-worn set of fingerholds, not looking down until she reached the top.

She took a seat on the wide top, her legs hanging over the side outside the city. She gazed out over the lush green grass blowing in the wind as the sun continued to get lower in the sky, bathing it in an orange glow. “Beautiful,” she murmured, “even if those are dangerous lands.”

“Enjoying the view?”

Raven turned her head to see Henry smiling at her, standing on the far side of the wall.

“I’m surprised you made it up here,” she jeered. “You struggle too much on a full stomach.”

He patted his flat stomach. “Hey, growing boy needs fuel. I’m like a furnace shoveling in wood.”

She snorted. “Accurate depiction. What are you doing up here?”

“I come up here more than you think, girl.” He laughed. “I just needed a break from all this academy work. I broke Mom’s favorite jug trying to make it levitate. She looked like she could use a break from yelling at me.”

“I can help you with that one. Grandpa taught it to me when I was six.”

“I knew I could count on you! What are you doing up here?”

“Wondering how I will face the school without a familiar. I told Leander it was his choice and I gave up on his being my familiar, but I still need to save the dragon. I don’t know how I’ll make this happen.”

“Pfft.” He scoffed at her. “Since when are you intimidated by anything? Come on, it’s just a dragon. You know how to handle any situation. You always have, Raven. Remember when that goat busted loose a couple years ago?”

Raven stared at the horizon, pursing her lips. “Yep. Jerry.”

Henry nodded. “Jerry. Talk about an animal with a death wish. The way you told it, that goat spent more time trying to squeeze out of his pen than he did hanging out at the ranch.”

“Full-time occupation. I put him back, he waited ‘til I left and made another break for it.” She smiled, rubbing her nose. “I have no clue why. Like he was escaping a prison or something. One day, he gets out and gets caught up in a briar patch almost a mile away from the ranch.”

Henry came over, sat next to her, and looked out over the open prairie that led to the distant dense woods. “You followed his bleats and found him beat up, scratched up, and stuck. And he was being circled by...what was it?”

Raven’s eyes widened at the memory. “A vagreti panther. Size of a pony.”

He nudged her with his shoulder. “I don’t know about you, but vagreti panthers scare the piss out of me. Their paws are bigger than my face. One of their claws could run right through my midsection and cut me in half.”

“They’re even scarier in person.”

He lowered his voice. “You didn’t use your magic to save him, did you?”

“Nope. I was younger then, and not used to whipping out spells. I didn’t even think about it.”

Henry smirked. “You could have left the goat.”

She cleared her throat. “No way. I never leave an animal behind. There was something about Jerry that always appealed to me. Little spitfire.”

“Just like you. And how did you get him out of there?”

“I used the slingshot I always carry when I get that far from the house. One stone after the other.”

He laughed. “Best story ever. You fought off a mountain panther with a slingshot. To save one goat. You did that without thinking, so why in the hell do you doubt your ability to train a dragon?”

Raven continued staring in silence.

“You’re gonna let a dragon take you down? Here’s what will happen: you will get enough control over a dragon to get him through that course. Either you’ll crush it, or it’ll be an unmitigated disaster.”

She cocked an eyebrow. “Is this supposed to be an encouraging conversation?”

He shook his head. “You’re trying to do something new and scary. You’re swinging for the fences!”

“I still need to find a familiar.”

Henry swatted at the air. “Don’t give up on the dragon just yet. That story’s not over.”

“You want to see me bring a dragon to school, don’t you?”

He wrinkled his forehead. “I want to see Bella’s face. You’ll be a legend even if you can just get a dragon through the gates of the Academy. Besides, it’s not like you’re royally embarrassing yourself doing basic magic.”

“What now?”

“Maxwell and I haven’t been setting the familiar world on fire. I almost turned him into a pigeon this afternoon. I think he still has a few tail feathers. It was in front of everybody. You want to talk about embarrassing?”

Raven laughed, patting him on the back. “Yeah, but that’s a common mistake. I’m sure people have made familiars into all kinds of things before. You almost made a frog fly! Some of these spells are so specific, it’s tough to get through them without doing something stupid.”

Henry returned his gaze to the horizon. “Well, I guess we both have issues then. I gotta get back to my house for dinner. You good?”

“I’m fine. See you tomorrow. Don’t fall on your ass climbing down.”

“Man, one time that happened!”

Henry climbed down to head home, but Raven stayed on the wall, scanning the ground, half-expecting to see something moving in the dimming light. She thought about Isaac and the fire and Edward. “That’s still a puzzle I want to solve, too.”

She couldn’t shake the dread as she looked outward. She squinted, peering into the distance, hoping to see something that would explain the feeling.

To the east, she saw the flag of a satellite ranch. I wonder if that’s the abandoned one? She leaned forward just as something stirred near the horizon. Dust rose in a straight column.

Blinking a few times, she kept her eyes fixed on the plume. Something was crawling along the ground but then vanished.

She slapped the top of the wall. At least this baby is here to protect us from whatever that is out there. She rose to her feet and walked to the edge to climb back down. Nothing to fear except training a stubborn red dragon.

Chapter Twenty-Three

“Morning keeps coming too early.” Henry rubbed his eyes and greeted Raven at the gate of the Alby Ranch. “You’re not limping as much. Feeling better?”

She shrugged. “It’s starting to loosen up. Not one hundred percent, but it’s getting there. I don’t feel so bad this morning. I’m hoping that’s a good sign.”

They walked down the road, Henry smiling at the sky. “Nice to see the sun back out and shining. Things dried up fast.”

Raven stomped her boots, knocking a little more of the dried mud off the sides. “Yeah, thank goodness. One gully-washer a year is plenty.”

“Tell that to the crops. Glad I don’t have to grow anything out here.”

“Your dad’s a farmer. You want to learn how to make hay stack itself.”

“Like I said. Not farming yet, and I’m hoping magic will change things. Hey, did you give any thought to what I said last night?”

“You mean, figuring out how to train a dragon and get him to want to be my familiar? About a million different ways, but it’s not all up to me. I’ve given up on a dragon for a familiar.”

“Why? He didn’t say no. Bonus points, it would be badass to bring a dragon to Fowler. That would be seriously impressive.”

“Yeah, but that’s not why I’m doing this. Since I was a little girl, I’ve felt destined for something great.” She tapped her chest. “I can feel it.”

“I know that. You’ve talked about it plenty of times.”

“But I never knew what that great thing was. In Brighton, one of the greatest things you can be is a member of the military. Look at the treatment draftees get, and they don’t do anything in peacetime!” She moved along at a faster clip, forgetting her aches and pains, caught up in the dream. Her long red hair was caught up in a braid, swinging across her back.

“I thought I could fight to protect the city too. But I don’t want to just walk around in a spotless uniform and get free beer down at Wranglers. I want to see action.” Her hands were curled into fists.

Henry shook his head. “What does this have to do with training a dragon?”

She picked up a stick and swung it around like a sword. “Have you ever flown on the back of a dragon? I’ve never felt like that about anything before. It connected me to everything. You could do anything from the back of a dragon. Be a real hero. Protect the city from the sky. Like a...like a war mage!”

“You’re the best mage I’ve ever seen, and if the rest of the city could see the spells your grandfather has already taught you…”

Raven’s eyes widened and she glanced around to make sure no one was close enough to hear. “You know that’s got to be a secret,” she hissed. “He wasn’t supposed to be teaching me outside the Academy.”

“Relax, no one can hear us.” Henry took a slingshot out of his back pocket and picked up a stone, aiming it at a nearby pine tree. He let fly and hit it squarely in the center. The tree shook, and pigeons roosting in it took flight. “You impressed Headmaster Flynn on the first day of Academy. And you aren’t even, like, challenged by it. It comes easy to you.” He picked up another rock and aimed it at the birds, the rock falling far short.

Raven shot a sidelong glance at her friend. “Is that a problem for you? You know I believe in you, too.”

“No, look, I’m happy for you. That’s not my point. Everybody makes mistakes, right? I mean, the front lawn of the school yesterday looked like the island of misfit toys.” He shook his head. “I had a nightmare last night that I was being chased by a bat with two heads.”

“Elizabeth swore that was a mistake.”

“Was it? Was it?”

Raven giggled. “Later, she tried to levitate a pile of stones and set them on fire instead. Still not sure that wasn’t on purpose either.”

“I know, I’m monitoring her.” Henry laughed. “Did you see Rory fade half of himself into the shadows?” Henry’s shoulders shook from a shudder. “A pair of legs kept asking me for half my sandwich.”

“What part scared you more, the legs, or him trying to steal your sandwich? Thought so. I noticed all the upperclassmen eating their lunch outside this past week. It’s cheap entertainment for them.”

“Professor Ridley told me it was necessary to learn humility before we learn any dark arts or practice weaponry in groups. That’s the point I’m making.”

Raven frowned, the magic inside her running down her arms. It was always at the ready when her emotions got the better of her.

“Raven, you do see you got a head start. Hardly seems fair.” He picked up another stone and hit a small branch ten yards away, breaking it off. “You didn’t make any of those mistakes. You’re already a pro.”

“I’ve just had more practice. I’m not better than you are, just ahead of you for now.” She pressed her lips together, not wanting to say anything about the pulse of magic she felt at times. She wasn’t sure anyone would understand.

He picked up two stones, shooting one after the other. The first hit a sign and the other a post, irritating the crow sitting on top. The bird spread its wings and rose into the air, squawking loudly.

“It’s more than that. It’s like you have a feel for what to do. You’re not used to struggling to learn something. This dragon has your number, and it’s two. He’s number one.”

She sighed. “I do like to be the one in control.”

“That’s why you’re getting frustrated. This dragon isn’t impossible to deal with. Push yourself to be better than you’ve ever been, and that’s hard for someone who is the best at everything.”

Maybe he’s right.

They reached the town center, and Raven stopped at the bulletin board, covered in a new layer of fliers. “Damn, Henry, check this out!”

Henry shot a pebble at the board with his slingshot. “Another bullseye! What? Are we ever going to walk through the square without you stopping to look at something? I want to hear the announcements.”

“You want to find a seat next to Jenny.”

“So what if I do?”

Raven flipped through the few new papers. “It’s not a lot, but these are all new. It’s too many to be ranch hands moving on to another city.

Henry put his finger through the hole he’d made, glancing at the papers. “I don’t know what normal looks like for these. Maybe it is.”

She scanned the names. “No, this is too many.”

Harriet Easton stepped out of her wood-frame house with its fading whitewash, pressing her hand to her tired back. She looked down the road and shook her head, pulling her door shut tight behind her with a click. “Don’t believe everything you hear, Raven,” she called, shaking her finger.

“Morning, Mrs. Easton.” Raven chased a paper that had come loose and was twirling in the wind.

Mrs. Easton adjusted the scarf tied around her wiry gray hair and leaned over to pick up a pail of dirty water, dumping it into the road. She set the bucket down and wiped her hands on her muslin apron.

“Those disappearances. You’re buying into all the terrible stories out there.”

“You have a theory?”

Henry leaned closer to Raven and muttered, “We’ll be late. You keep doing this, and I’m walking to school on my own tomorrow.”

Harriet sighed as she picked up the bucket, “Sure do. About fifteen, no twenty, years ago—yeah, about the time my first grandchild was born. No, it was when I took that long trip to Brighton—they attacked the city.”

“Ma’am, we’re going to have to move along,” Henry pleaded. Raven rolled her eyes and grabbed Henry’s hand, dragging him over to Mrs. Easton’s stoop.

“What am I supposed to not believe?”

“Okay, I’ll play along,” whispered Henry. “Ma’am, there are no records of any attack that recent. All the battles and wars that were fought happened a long time ago.”

She scoffed. “What are they teaching you kids? Nobody bothered to remember it.” She held out her hand, and a flying beetle with a shiny hard maroon shell landed on her finger.

Henry mouthed, “A familiar,” his eyes wide.

“There was a pack of bandits that lived to the west of us. Horrible, horrible people. Ruthless. Scum of the earth.”

“Okay, and?” Raven looked around, growing impatient.

“Raven! I knew I’d find you two.” Murphy came around the fountain, strands of blonde hair stuck to her face. “I had to run most of the way,” she said, breathing hard as she caught up to them at the stoop. “What are you…”

Mrs. Easton ignored the girl, waving her arms. The beetle extended its wings and buzzed around her head, alighting again on the top of her scarf. Henry watched, transfixed.

“They were roaming around, stealing land from people,” she shouted.

Murphy looked from Raven to Henry. “Did something happen?” Murphy’s cat leapt onto the edge of the fountain, keeping its distance from everyone else.

“Not yet, but I’m hoping,” said Henry. “Look! A tiny familiar!”

Raven nudged him while giving Murphy a wave. “Are you okay?” she asked her new friend.

“Yeah, I was hoping we could all walk together.”

“They tried to steal land in Brighton. Yes, sir!” Mrs. Easton was lost in her story. “Got pretty far, too. Took over two parcels of land, the Fuller homestead and the Zeke Chicken Ranch.”

The beetle spun in a circle, hovering in one place, leaving a coppery trail of light. “Come on, let’s go inside,” said Mrs. Easton. The beetle fluttered its wings, folding them in as it entered the lock on her door, pushing the tumblers and opening the door.

“What? That is amazing! I didn’t know insects could be familiars! There are hundreds of possibilities!” Henry looked around for anything crawling or buzzing.

“Focus over here, bug boy.” Raven clapped her hands in front of Henry’s face.

“What is happening?” asked Murphy, looking at the ground for insects and back at the shouting woman. Passersby glanced at Mrs. Easton but rolled their eyes and kept walking.

Raven noticed, and her shoulders dropped. Henry was right. “I’ve never heard of those landowners, have you?” asked Raven, looking at her friends. Murphy and Henry shook their heads.

“Of course, you haven’t. Those damn bandits came in here, killed the families, and took over their land. Shame, too. The Zeke family had been in Brighton for a few generations. Everyone’s gone now. You can find their headstones in the city grave near the back. I try to pull the weeds from time to time.”

“What did they do with the land?” Henry asked, glancing in the academy’s direction. Murphy tugged his sleeve. “We need to get going.”

“They tried to charge a lot of money for it. Held it hostage. But they couldn’t raise a dandelion without killing it. No skills. No talent. No upbringing. It all went to seed. It’s open prairie now.”

“Do you think the bandits are back?” Raven waved the paper in her hand.

“What else could it be? I don’t believe in bogeymen, but thieves and killers are real.”

“Brighton is a peaceful little city where nothing happens. That’s all,” said Henry. “We would have noticed strangers in town.”

“Maybe you’re right.” Raven took a few steps away from the old woman. She was already heading back inside, still yelling at no one in particular.

“I’m telling you, I’m right. Murphy!” Henry slung an arm around her shoulder and gathered her closer, throwing his other arm around Raven. “Two of my favorite people to walk me to school. Day’s starting off right!”

“Only if we get to school in the next few minutes,” said Murphy. “What was that about?”

“Conspiracy theories to go with these fliers.” Raven held up the flier of a farmhand who’d gone missing.

Chapter Twenty-Four

Raven slid behind the old wooden desk with its ornate metal frame, placed her hands flat on the surface, and peered straight ahead. She breathed hard from dashing up the circular stone steps, and her face was flushed. Murphy slid next to her, a worried look on her face as she pushed her braids behind her shoulders. Her cat wove between her feet, then darted off to chase something moving in the corner.

“Hope that’s not someone’s gerbil familiar,” muttered Henry as he passed Raven, his head down.

“Everyone can still see you,” said Raven, punching his shoulder.

“We are so late,” hissed Murphy, leaning over from her desk. Jenny was sitting behind her and patted her on the shoulder. Bella was on Raven’s other side and gave her a nod and an amused smile as she stuck her chin out.

Raven turned her head away and looked out the window. She could just see the tops of the barns and the rusted weathervane of stars and moons slowly turning.

Henry had found a seat in the back and was huddling with his friends, slouched in his seat. Raven glanced at him, and he shook his head, grimaced, and sunk lower.

Professor Bixby, a mage as round as she was short, fussed with the collar of her black robe with one hand and pushed her frizzy brown hair back onto the top of her head with the other. The mound of hair was held in place by a dry fountain pen.

“Nope, not working,” she muttered, turning in a circle like that would help. The professor gave up, shook her hands in frustration, and clapped twice. “Who’s ready to start?” She glanced at Murphy and Raven and pursed her lips but made no comment.

Eager hands shot up. Bella shouted, “I am.”

Raven resisted rolling her eyes and stared at the initials carved all over the top of the desk. Some were faded from years of hands rubbing them.

“Welcome to the History of Magic 101, which is a required course for all first-year students at Fowler. You can’t know where you’re going if you don’t know your roots.” The teacher’s voice was high-pitched, and she sang a lot of her words. “Who knows the history of magic in Brighton?”

Raven could see Bella’s hand waving in the air out the corner of her eye. She raised her own and sat up straighter.

“Miss Alby, you came late, but you came to play!”

Raven’s face reddened and she slowly lowered her hand, not looking to either side of her. “Yes, ma’am.”

“Please, enlighten us,” sang the professor.

“The city was founded five hundred years ago by a large group of witches and wizards traveling from the larger city of Wellington located at the center of the trading routes on the other side of the mountains and past the last of the ancient trees. They settled here and established a new kingdom devoted to the safe use of magic.”

Professor Bixby tilted her head and gave Raven a smile. “You did your homework.” She tapped Raven’s desk with her finger. “Who in this classroom is related to one of the founding families?”

Hands shot up all around the room, including Raven Alby’s. Her grandfather had told her the stories a thousand times when she was small.

“Both your parents were from lines of powerful mages, right?” The professor gave her an encouraging smile, but Raven froze.

“She wants to be a dragonrider,” said Bella evenly.

“What? But you’re a mage in training.”

Raven did her best not to wince. She glanced at Bella, narrowing her eyes. She returned her gaze to the vertically-challenged professor, who stood right at her eye level. “I want to be able to choose,” Raven clarified.

The professor’s forehead wrinkled and she fussed with the pen in her hair, sending a cascade of fluffy frizz around her head like a coppery brown halo. “But we have a system, and it’s been working rather well for a very long time. It’s well known that magic is in your blood, passed down through generations, from your parents and grandparents to you.”

“But don’t we have any choices?”

Raven recognized Henry’s voice from the back of the room and lifted her chin. He’s ditching his resolution to hide to stand up for me.

“I mean, who wants to know what they have to be from the moment they’re born?” he asked.

Professor Bixby waved a finger at him. “The blood never lies,” she sang. “But over time, people often do. Has anyone heard of the family tree spell? Thank you, Miss Kinsley, can you tell the others?”

Elizabeth pushed her dark bangs out of her eyes, revealing a dark eyebrow against her pale skin as she rose out of her seat to give her answer. Her bat was hanging just underneath her desk, sleeping.

Raven turned around in her seat to get a better look at Elizabeth and saw Henry shudder and shake his head. She covered her mouth to stop from laughing.

Elizabeth held out her finger, a smile at the corners of her mouth. “It’s an old spell that takes a drop of blood on a piece of parchment that will build a family tree and reveal everything.”

“Precisely! And it’s our project for today.” She pointed to the stack of parchment on her desk. “Get a piece of parchment and find a partner.” She clapped her hands, shouting, “Lux et litteris!” A line of sparkling gold appeared in the air, swirling around the students.

The professor giggled with delight, scooping up her hair and doing her best to secure it again. “Miss Alby, you can pair up with Miss Chase. Two strong mages from two old families. It could be fun to see if there’s anywhere your lines cross. Maybe you’re distant cousins.”

Both girls’ eyes widened, and they looked at each other surprised. Bella began choking as Jenny thumped her on the back. Henry breezed by Raven, a smile on his face as he winked at her.

Raven sighed and went to get the parchment, spreading it across her desk. Bella stood next to her, still sputtering about not being an Alby.

“Is everyone ready? Hold out a finger over your parchment and repeat this spell.”

Raven held out her finger and saw Bella’s hand shaking. She looked at her face and saw the worry as Bella chewed her lower lip.

Raven let out a sigh and thought about Leander. It doesn’t have to be about me.

She took Bella’s free hand and smiled at her. Bella looked confused and tried to pull her hand away, but Raven held tight. She leaned close and whispered, “I won’t tell anyone,” surprising Bella once again.

“Let this blood nourish the roots and speak for the generations. Familiae arbor revelatum est!”

Raven repeated the words carefully and felt a prick in her finger. A large, round drop of deep-red blood appeared and dripped onto the parchment below. Instantly, it spread out, quickly creeping through the texture of the skin, creating lines and zipping from right to left. Names appeared, connected by more feathery lines with descriptions printed under each.

Distracted, Raven let go of Bella’s hand and leaned closer, surprised to see so many names she had never heard before. Finally, near the bottom of the paper, she saw her mother’s name. Tears shone in Raven’s eyes as she waited to see “mage” under her name.

War Mage.

Raven drew back with a gasp.

What does that mean?

“What did you find? Are we related?” Bella looked at Raven’s sheet and saw the words under Sarah Alby. “Mage!” She straightened and looked at Raven, one hand on her hip. “Would you look at that? Professor Bixby is right. It’s in our blood. You were meant to be a powerful mage, not a dragonrider.”

Raven was about to answer when there was a loud commotion from the clot of boys near the back of the room.

“What is this? It says I’m related to a gnome!” Rory Davidian was looking around the room, his head turning in every direction. Students crowded around his desk, wanting a better look.

Professor Bixby gave a loud tsk and clapped her hands. “Clear the way! Did you add any words into the spell? No? Well, it’s only a third cousin. I imagine you’ll be good if we ever get lost in a cave.”

Raven stayed back, staring at the parchment in front of her and holding it closer to read the words more carefully.

Sarah Alby. Mage.

Is my fate written in my blood? No, my grandfather believes in me.

* * *

Raven stumbled out of the class, her head swimming with questions. She wanted to go home and find her grandfather, but there were more classes. And Leander. Training. I have to go.

Henry caught up with her in the winding corridor, carrying his parchment rolled up under his arm. Maxwell sat calmly on his shoulder. The long, forked tongue flicking at a fly buzzing near Henry’s face. “Did you see what my tree said? A lot of the men in my line were great hunters! I’m more badass than I realized!”

He unrolled the parchment, blocking the narrow hall as students ducked under it to get past him and hurry to the next class. Henry held his chart up in front of Raven. “Do you see it?”

“It would be hard to miss. It says ‘archer’ under most of them. Have you ever fired an arrow?”

“No, Dad was always worried I’d shoot myself or hit my brother. I trip a lot.”

“You’re pretty good with that slingshot. You should give it a try.”

“Maybe this will convince Professor Fellows to let me handle weapons. He’s got me in swordplay with a wooden sword.” He shook his head. “That is not impressing anyone.”

“Like Jenny.”

“Like anyone.” He rolled up the parchment and put it back under his arm as they headed down the hall. “Everyone is talking about what yours said, but mostly because it said ‘mage,’ and you keep saying something about a dragon. Okay, just Bella and that upperclassman, Daniel Smith, were talking. You know, the one with the flying beanbag? He’s got a thing for you. Talks about you constantly like I never met you even though he knows I’ve known you your whole life.”

“Why is that my one choice?”

“Raven, it’s literally written in blood. Mage.”

“No, if there was no chance, my grandfather would have stopped me. He would have said that it was impossible.”

“Did you hear what I said? Daniel Smith. Even Bella loses the power of speech around him. I didn’t know that was possible without a spell.”

They took the circular staircase back down, Raven running her hand along a row of the large granite blocks that held up the walls.

“Raven, he didn’t tell you, ‘no, don’t do it. It’s a waste of time. Focus on the spells.’”

“He said that more than once.”

“Well, he stopped saying it, and he didn’t stop you, even after that dragon…”

“Leander.”

“Leander used you as his own human softball and threw you against the wall a few times. It’s like you’re teaching him about possibilities.”

Raven was quiet as they came out through the large oak doors and turned right to head to the barns. Streams of students were passing back and forth, hurrying to the next class. Everyone heading to the barn was pulling or carrying or leading an animal.

Rory Davidian passed them with his owl flying on ahead, a small mouse caught in its talons. “I’m not a gnome!” He snapped at some upperclassmen who jostled each other, laughing as they disappeared into the building. Rory looked from side to side to see who was listening, but only ghostly pale Jacob Winters was glued to his side, as usual, a rat peering out of his jacket pocket.

“Jacob, is that your familiar? Are you sitting near Rory and his owl?” Henry put out his finger to pet the rat’s head. The rat bared its teeth and snapped at the finger. Henry drew it back just in time to avoid puncture wounds. “Damn! Protective much?”

The two boys snickered and headed to the barn. Raven was in no hurry to get there. “The professor will make me sit on the sidelines and watch everyone. Bella will eat it up. Maybe I can head to Moss Ranch early.”

“You can’t start cutting classes. A certain someone is bound to notice and point it out. Starts with b and ends with h.”

“That’s not how you spell Bella.”

“Oh, I think it is.”

“Henry, she’s not so bad—some of the time. I think she kind of paid me a compliment back there. She called me a powerful mage.”

They were almost to the barn. “If you say so. Come on, you’ll live through class,” said Henry. “I’ll let you hold Maxwell.”

“True friend.” Raven laughed. “Fine, I’ll come and watch.”

“It’ll be good for you. Character-building.”

“Way to sell it. Okay, okay, I said I was coming. Maybe I’ll learn what a toad can do as a familiar.”

“You and me both. I’ve been trying to figure that out since Maxwell was a tadpole. Nothing yet. You’re lucky, dragons are easy. You can see everything they can do. Crush and incinerate.”

“I envy your simple view of things. It’s a lot more than that,” said Raven, trailing behind the last students into the cavernous barn. The rectangular windows that ringed the barn were all propped open to let the sunlight stream in and circulate the air.

Pens ran along one side of the barn, holding a variety of creatures, including a few smaller dragons, and on the other side, the wooden bleachers were already filled with nervous first-years trying to hold on to their familiars.

Henry pulled Maxwell closer, watching some familiars tugging at their leashes to get away and others cowering in their owners’ arms. “It’s like a living food chain being played out in front of us. I think I’m gonna sit over here by the door, away from everyone.”

“Suits me.” Raven took a seat on the bottom row nearest the exit, scanning the crowd for Bella. She spotted Murphy and Jenny on the far bottom row, Murphy’s cat peeking out from between her feet under the bleachers.

“Where’s the dragon?”

Raven looked up, startled, even though she recognized the demanding voice. Bella Chase was standing over her, the firedrake perched on her shoulder. “In my pocket, Bella. I’ve mastered making everything tiny. Hold still for a second, and I’ll demonstrate.”

Bella quivered a little, but Raven still noticed and smiled, arching an eyebrow. “Time’s not up yet, Bella. Don’t count me out.”

Bella stood back and looked Raven up and down. “That’s the last thing I’d do. I meant what I said. You’re a badass kind of mage. You remind me of me, but there can only be one queen on campus, and I’m filling the slot.”

“Take it, Bella. Consider it yours. It’s not why I’m at Fowler.”

Bella stood back, one hand on her hip, and struggled to find something to say.

A tall, burly professor in a black robe barely able to cover his arms came striding into the barn, walked to the center of the room, and clapped his meaty hands, causing an echo in the room. Julia Knowles came up to him, cuddling her furry gray wombat and held it up for inspection. She came to his waist, even though she was one of the taller students.

He crouched to her eye level and stroked the fur on the wombat’s head.

“He’s the size of a tree.” Raven tried not to stare as the professor stood back up, towering over Julia.

“That’s Professor Worley. He’s new to Fowler. Rumor has it he used to live in the forest with the animals,” said Henry. Bella and Raven turned to take another look at him. “It’s true! Or at least it’s true that it’s a rumor.”

“Take your seats. Chop-chop. We’re wasting time.” His voice rolled out in a low boom. “Come on, Rodney, don’t sit with your rabbit near Mr. Davidian’s owl. Sit over there. Thank you. Bella Chase, take your seat. You can show everyone just how smart you are in a little while.”

Bella’s eyes widened. She turned on her heel without a word, marched to the middle of the bleachers, and started climbing, glancing back at the teacher. The firedrake was flapping his wings and letting out short screeches as he bounced on her shoulder.

A smile spread across Raven’s face as Henry elbowed her in the ribs. “We’ve found two things that can render her speechless.”

“I didn’t even think one was possible. Proof of magic,” Raven said with a laugh.

“Henry Derks!” boomed the professor. “Let’s start with you and your toad. Step up front and center, young man.

The color drained from Henry’s face, and he stood up, scooping Maxwell out of his pocket. He set his shoulders and blew out a short breath, marching to the center of the barn.

“All right, young Derks, do you know what a toad can do as a familiar?” Professor Worley crossed an arm over his chest, the other one rubbing his chin.

Henry stood up straighter, holding out Maxwell, whose tongue was darting in and out, grabbing at gnats. He took a deep breath as a hush came over the barn, and a few students leaned closer to catch every word. “Professor Worley, sir, no, I do not.”

The bleachers broke into laughter, and Henry pressed his lips together, looking at Raven, who shrugged, holding up her hands. “I got nothing, including no familiar of my own.”

Professor Worley held up an arm, gaining silence in the room. “That’s a perfect answer, young Mister Derks. You will always do well among animals and magic if you can admit when you don’t know something. I happen to like toads as familiars. A wise choice, and it says many good things about your character.”

Henry relaxed his shoulders, a smile coming across his face. Raven gave him a thumbs-up even as Bella rolled her eyes. Raven noticed that Murphy was the only one clapping her hands and cheering.

The professor put his arm around Henry, pulling him neatly underneath. “Toads are healing spirits. With a toad as your familiar, you can strengthen any healing spell and fix more serious wounds, heal more dangerous diseases. Just takes one good lick.”

Groans and laughter erupted from the crowd, but Henry never lost his smile. He held Maxwell up and kissed the toad’s head as the professor patted him on the back, shaking him enough to make his teeth rattle. “Back to your seat with you.”

Henry came back and sat down next to Raven. “Well done, Maxwell. We showed them.”

Raven suppressed a giggle, watching the frog flick his tongue.

One by one, each student came up with their familiar and found out a new power about the animal. Some even got to practice mixing in a spell. Bella and her firedrake came and stood in the center and Raven watched, doing her best not to scowl.

“Hang onto your familiars, please.” Professor Worley waved his arm, closing all the windows and the barn doors, leaving everyone in the darkness. Growls and yips and screeches rumbled across the bleachers.

“Okay, like you practiced it, Miss Chase. When you’re ready.” His voice could still be heard above the din.

“Et erit lux!” Bella lifted her arm, and the firedrake took flight, spreading its wings and sailing just under the rafters. Everywhere it flew, it left in its wake a stream of twinkling stars that lit the barn with a soft, shimmering glow.

Henry and Raven gazed up, their eyes wide. “Wow, that is a good one,” said Henry. “You think your dragon can do something like that?”

“Not a clue. There will be no living with Bella now.”

“Especially since you have bupkis.”

She looked at Henry in the twinkling light. “You’ve been hanging out with the wizard in the apothecary shop again, haven’t you?”

“Maybe. He knows a lot of weird spells.”

Raven glanced around and noticed everyone was distracted, including Bella. “I can’t take it. I’m sneaking out while I can.”

“Bella will bust you.”

“I’ll take a chance this victory is enough for her today. Catch you later.”

Raven got up and kept close to the wall, opening the tall door enough to slide through into the afternoon light. “Leander, we have to figure this out,” she said, determined as she headed across the campus toward the iron gates.

* * *

Raven stood inside Leander’s pen, her hands holding tight to the leather leaders. “What if I say please?”

“Then I’ll reconsider toasting you like a sausage.”

“You’re not very good at bargaining.”

“I’m a dragon bargaining with a girl at close range. I’d say I’m very good at it. You might want to reconsider.”

The wind picked up, blowing across Raven’s neck—a welcome relief from the hot air inside the pen. Leander lifted his head to smell the air, his heavy lids closing halfway as his large head turned in different directions. “The other dragons are in the next field. They’ve caught a few deer. Lunch is almost ready.”

“That’s an amazing and accurate sense of smell. Is that typical of dragons? Come on, don’t ignore me. Every day we don’t practice, we lose valuable time. Can I try putting the saddle on you?”

“Trying is always an option.”

“Can I do it without you throwing me into a wall?”

“No.”

Raven shook her head. “I appreciate the clarity.” She put her hands on her hips. “I’m going to sit here until you give in to something.”

“Then get comfortable. Here, let me make you a little room.”

Raven turned in a circle, frustrated, as if she expected to come up with something better. But she threw up her hands and stepped closer, sitting down cross-legged, leaning her back against the dragon.

“Hope you like dragon kibble. It’s what’s on the menu tonight.”

“I’ve had worse,” said Raven, shutting her eyes for a moment. She fell asleep, curled up against the dragon.

Leander watched her for a few moments and curled his tail around her, laying his head down and shutting his eyes.

William passed the pen and looked in, his forehead wrinkling in confusion. “Just when I think I’ve seen everything,” he muttered, walking away scratching his head. “Raven Alby, mage or not, you are meant to be around dragons.”

Chapter Twenty-Five

The last sliver of sun was dropping below the horizon when Raven walked up the steps of the house and opened the screen door. Loud grunting could be heard coming from the stairs to the root cellar, followed by a heavy thud.

“Grandpa!” Raven dropped her satchel and ran for the stairs, her mind racing with the dark possibilities.

“What? You’re home! For the love of…” The trunk slid down a step with another heavy thunk. “Grab on! I could use the help. Damn thing is a lot heavier than I remember. What’s that look for? You look like you’ve seen an elf.” Connor Alby was dragging a large trunk. He was halfway up the stairs, and sweat dribbled down his nose while he gasped for breath.

“Let me get in there, Grandpa.”

“Yes, please. I’m kind of stuck here.” His arms were shaking from the effort. “And I’m losing my grip.”

She stepped down and grabbed one end of the long metal handle on the side of the trunk. “One, two, three, heave!”

Raven strained under the effort, her sore shoulder making it more difficult as she leaned back and pulled as hard as she could. The trunk slowly bumped up the steps until it reached the top. Connor gave it one last shove, moving it away from the opening.

“What’s in there that’s so heavy?” Raven sat on the floor, panting.

Her grandfather ran his arm across his brow, wiping away sweat. “I’ll show you in a minute.” Connor grabbed the railing on the stairs and held himself up while he caught his breath. “Let’s take it into the front room.”

He came up the rest of the steps and grabbed an end of the trunk. Raven wiggled her fingers and grabbed the handle as they half-dragged, half-lifted it into the front room of the house. “Let’s get it near the couch.”

“It’s gonna have to be our new coffee table. I don’t think it’s ever leaving this room again.”

“Perfect, right there. Hang on, I need a drink of water.”

Raven examined the trunk. It was brown and plain with tarnished brass trim, and a large lock hung across the latch. She ran her finger across the ‘A’ painted on the top in gold leaf. “You don’t have any bodies in here, do you?”

Connor Alby snorted and made his way to the kitchen. He poured a glass of water, gulping it down. “No. Not in this one, anyway. Stay out of the far side of the basement,” he joked.

Her grandfather came and sat on the couch in front of the trunk. He bent over to get a better look at the case, feeling the seams and smiling. He glanced at Raven, her hands on her knees. “Your knee feeling better?”

Raven looked down at her knee and rolled up the pant leg to get a better look. Purple and green splotches were already fading to yellow. “Yeah, just another bruise to add to the road map across my body. William said I’d survive it.”

Connor grunted while he jiggled the key in the lock. “Smart boy.”

She sat down next to him, furrowing her brow. “Where has this thing been? I’ve poked around that entire basement.”

“Aha! Victory!” The lock popped up, freeing the top. “My dear, I have hidden it in the recesses of the basement for a long time, and I should have told you about it. Now that you’re getting older and are in the academy, it’s time you learned more about my past.”

He lifted the lid of the trunk, releasing a cloud of dust that filled the air. Raven watched in amazement as her grandfather pulled out a pale green uniform with a shiny lapel pin depicting a dragon. Raven reached out to touch the pin. “What’s that for?”

“Hang on, I’ll get to that. All in good time.” He brushed his hand across the front, smoothing a wrinkle. “Boy, this brings back memories.” His eyes shone as he held it up. “Amazing.”

“Wait! There are two patches.” On each shoulder was the navy-blue patch given to the wizards who had protected the city. Raven got up and went to her room, digging out the box where she kept her most prized possessions. She held up the green patch and looked at it, puzzled.

She then noticed the orb.

The pink is creeping up into it. She shook her head and scooped it up.

Raven returned to the living room with the faded patch held out in her open palm. “This one looks almost the same, but the color is different. Where did this one come from?”

Her grandfather looked startled and sorrow flashed across his face, replaced by a faint smile. “You have investigated every corner of this house. Where did you find that? I thought I’d lost it.”

“It was stuck in the back of the dresser drawer. Was it yours?”

Connor Alby let out a sigh and took the patch from her, running his thumb over the stitching. “No, no, it’s not mine.” He hesitated and looked at the details, blinking hard. “It was your mother’s, and she earned it.”

Raven sat down hard, dropping onto the couch, her mouth hanging open. “What do you mean, my mother’s? She was a mage.”

“One of the best, and someone to be proud of.” He arched an eyebrow and leveled his gaze at her.

Raven bit her bottom lip and felt her face redden. “I didn’t mean any disrespect.”

Connor’s expression softened, and he patted her hand. “Sometimes when things come easily to us, we forget to treasure them.”

“Henry said the same thing.”

“Really?” Connor let out a laugh.

Raven smiled and held out her hand for the patch. “He says a lot of smart things if you listen long enough. You rarely talk about her. About Mom. What was she like?”

Connor handed over the patch. “Fiery and quick. She could figure things out from five different angles in just a minute. She valued being a mage. Thought it was a privilege and a necessary tool in her arsenal.”

Raven tilted her head to the side. “Arsenal?” She held up the patch, the orb still hidden in her other hand. “The wars were before Mom. How did she earn a patch?”

“The Swarm was only one pest we’ve had through the years. Raiders have attacked us time and again, hired by rogue kingdoms or seeking easy pickings. A mistake the same group never makes twice. When your mother was just barely twenty years old, three tribes came together and tried to overrun the city.”

He shook his head, remembering. “They were hardened warriors. Most folks in Brighton had never seen a single battle. There were days where it looked like all was lost. The raids went on for weeks. Your mother and others like her turned the tide and saved Brighton.”

“Others like her?”

“Mages who wielded a weapon. That’s part of the reason I’ve taught you what I can about using them. I’m glad that school can teach you more. In many ways, a good weapon is every bit as valuable as magic.”

“Or a dragon.”

Connor shook his head. “You and dragons. The band of powerful women became known as the Order of War Mages, and they earned their own patches. Your mother led the group. Aren’t you in school with another of their children? What’s that child’s name? Something Chase?”

The smile faded from Raven’s face. She did her best not to roll her eyes. “Bella Chase. We’ve met.”

“That’s it! Her mother was a war mage.” He jabbed the air with his finger. “You should have seen them ride side by side! And now their daughters are at Fowler together.”

“Funny how that happened.”

Her grandfather moved the uniform out of the way and pulled out several old journals, a sharp dagger, and a small, well-worn book with a deep-burgundy cover.

“Raven, the things in here. There’s not much left to commemorate them in Brighton. This is just about all that’s left of them.”

“Of what?”

“Of the wizard riders.”

Raven grew excited, her face lighting up. “The Wizard Riders! You rode dragons into the war?”

He nodded at the pile of memories. “I did. We did. There was a legion of us at one time, gathered from the entire kingdom. This is proof of it.” He picked up an old piece of rolled parchment, the corners bent and worn. He spread it out to reveal a color sketch of a group of young men in green uniforms and tall leather lace-up boots, smiling in front of two enormous dragons. “These men were my friends, my brothers.” He pointed at a young face, his jaw set, staring straight ahead. “That’s supposed to be me on the left.”

“Red hair! Like mine.” Raven bounced on her seat, smiling.

“It’s been a long time since it was anything but gray.”

Raven shook her head in disbelief. “Those dragons look fierce. Like they’re ready to bite your heads off.”

He laughed. “Well, they took quite a few heads in their day, but not ours. They trusted us, and we trusted them. It took a lot of work, but we each had a strong bond.”

He pointed to the drawing of the tall silver dragon looming behind him. “That was Apollo,” he said, tapping the picture. “Hell of a dragon. He was an ice dragon, which is uncommon but not truly rare. He was the fastest dragon in the fleet.” He waved his hands in the air, excited. “I tell you, when I was on his back and we were flying, I felt unstoppable.”

He leaned back and closed his eyes. “Nobody had ever seen a faster or more agile dragon, and I could ride him anywhere. He could unleash a wintry blast of freezing air while ducking under a curtain of arrows. I haven’t felt freedom like that in a long time.”

“I could listen to your old war stories every night.”

“War stories are hard to tell. Even the victors come out with deep wounds that don’t heal well.” He stared straight ahead, not saying anything for a moment while Raven patiently waited. She had seen that look before.

Please don’t stop.

He let out a sigh. “There were a lot of good people lost in the great war, and it was ugly. Many of us had been farmers or shop owners and got pulled into duty. There was no draft back then. There were only a few dozen of us who had been trained to fight using magic and even fewer who could also ride a dragon into battle.”

Connor Alby drew a deep breath. He got a faraway look, his eyes moving around the room as if he was viewing an entirely different place and time. “It wasn’t so much a war as it was a rampage. For a while, we had them.” His fists shook in the air at the unseen foe. “We thought a few more battles would wipe the Swarm out. But it’s true. What you can’t see will bite the shit out of you. They were in everything. I mean, everything.”

He shook his head to clear it and gazed at Raven.

She was listening, gradually absorbing the horror.

“That was before the wall was built. You know that big fountain in the middle of the town square?”

Raven nodded, drawing up her knees and wrapping her arms around her legs, but saying nothing.

“The old people sit there to remember the dead. It was a promise they made—to never forget. Foolish words. It would be better if we could all forget.” He batted the air, frustrated. “That fountain covers what’s left of a giant hole that took too many people down into it.”

“That’s horrible!” Raven covered her mouth with her hand, her heart beating harder.

“Then it got worse. The Swarm did something we didn’t think possible. Some of them adapted and went underground to reach the center of the city.

“Some of them?”

Connor Alby rubbed his face with his hands. “The Swarm is not one beast. It’s a horror show of different creatures. The giant beetles, the Razorbacks, they make a modulated high-pitched whine that could drive you to the point of distraction.” He swallowed hard, licking his lips. “There were others that reminded me of mosquitos with swords jutting out of their jaws.” A long shudder passed down his back. “Over time, I swear some of them mutated into what it needed.”

Raven shook her head. “I don’t understand.”

He looked at her, his eyes wide, his hands dancing through the air as he talked. “They would lose a few of their flying creatures, and we’d have an advantage for a few days. Then there would be fewer of them crawling on the ground and the same number circling overhead.”

“How did you ever gain the upper hand?”

A fat tear rolled down her grandfather’s cheek. “The Wizard Riders, what remained of us. We made a plan to combine our magic the same way I showed you to fix your shoulder. We would meet them on the outskirts where the satellite ranches now sit, draw them away from the town, and wait.”

Raven held her breath, wondering what happened next.

“We stood in a long line and waited for the freakshow to get closer. There must have been hundreds and hundreds of them, and only a few dozen left of us by then. We started the spell, shouting it at them—all of us shouting it repeatedly.”

“Tell me the spell. I can learn it.”

“No!” He belted that louder than he’d intended, startling them both. “We swore never to repeat it.” He stood up, paced the small room, and came back to settle onto the couch again. “The pulse blew out toward the Swarm, absorbing them and ricocheted back toward us, creating a pressure blast that no beast survived and very few wizards. To this day, I can’t tell you why any of us made it.”

“That’s how you got those scars along your back.” Raven had seen the red, ropey scars from time to time while growing up, but her grandfather almost always kept them covered.

Connor Alby pressed his hand to his chest, his face contorted in pain.

“The wizards sacrificed themselves. You all did,” whispered Raven.

The old wizard took a deep breath. “There are journals here if you want to read through them, but don’t walk away with any of this stuff. None of this leaves this house, you hear me?”

“The other wizards hang out at the Wrangler. They said they miss you.”

“They aren’t the only ones. There are others. You see one every day. Headmaster Flynn was one.”

“He’s a dragonrider like me?”

Her grandfather wiped his face on his sleeve and tried to smile. “You are a wonder, Raven Alby. Your mother had that kind of ambition.” He loaded his things back into the trunk. “We all made sacrifices on that battlefield. Some gave their lives. Others dealt with unspeakable pain. I can’t tell you why Aiden Flynn doesn’t ride anymore. You’d have to talk to him.”

Connor sat up straight, resting his hands on his lap. “The day the riders made that sacrifice, we all lost something, and this kingdom lost the wizard riders.” He closed the trunk, pushing the metal lock into place.

“Why are you showing me all of this now?”

“The orb. I saw that it’s changing colors.”

Raven almost forgot. She opened her hand and held up the orb. The pink color was spreading, deepening its hue.

“Something dark is coming this way.”

“Doesn’t mean it’s the Swarm,” said Raven. “You wiped all of them out.”

“True, it could be manmade trouble. But never forget, those damnable creatures are like cockroaches. If we left even one alive, they could rebuild and become another infestation. If there’s even a chance, we need to be ready this time and come up with a different solution. We can’t let our past dictate your future.”

Chapter Twenty-Six

The sweet smell of cinnamon wafted into Raven’s bedroom, rousing her from a deep slumber.

She sat up and rubbed her eyes, trying to shake off her drowsiness. Is Grandpa making breakfast? In her stupor, Raven stumbled out of her room in her flannel pajamas, forgetting to grab the pale white robe that dangled from the hook on her door.

Raven walked into the kitchen, one eye still shut. Her grandfather’s back was to her, busy stirring a pot of oatmeal on the stove, splashing in a little goat’s milk and sniffing the aroma. “Almost.”

“What are you doing up?” Raven said in a hushed voice. “It’s still dark out,” she said, pointing at the window. I don’t have to feed the goats for another hour.”

Connor looked at his granddaughter and pulled the pot off the heat. “I did some thinking last night. You want to ride dragons, and I want to help you. And if it works, it will help Leander pass his tests in less than a month. And there’s the question of Fowler and your familiar.”

“A dragon.” Raven let out a yawn even as she grew more excited.

“You’ll need a dragon who trusts you without question if he’s your familiar at school. Same clock is ticking on that one.”

“I know. I’m doing the best I can.”

“I can help you. I can teach you more spells—the complicated ones Fowler won’t get to for at least another year, if ever. And we can work more on archery and your longsword skills.”

Raven’s eyebrows went up, and she was wide awake. “The good stuff?”

“That’s one way to look at it. We can use the hour before your chores to work on a precious few.”

He sloshed breakfast into a pair of bowls on the counter. He placed a steaming bowl on the table, a swirl of cinnamon in the center of the oatmeal. “I’ll eat mine outside and get things ready. Come out back to the field when you’re done, and make sure you’re ready to cast.”

He downed a cup of water, grabbed his bowl of oatmeal, and went out the front door.

Raven yawned. I’m tired as hell, but this smells great.

Outside in the field, Connor watched the steam from his breath rise in the cold air. A light shade of blue crept up the horizon. He waved to Deacon, who was standing guard.

Deacon peered into the darkness, trying to make out the tall figure walking around in the early hours. “What’s Connor Alby doing up?” He abandoned his post near the gate and jogged over. “Something wrong, Boss? What are you doing out at this hour?”

“Everything is fine.” Connor slapped him on the shoulder. “Teaching my granddaughter some of my wisdom. You can get on back to the bunkhouse. You’ll have to be up before you know it. I’ll keep watch for the rest of the night.”

“Really? Thank you, sir!” He didn’t waste another second but made a beeline for his cabin.

Connor had just gotten a fire started in the field when Raven walked out shivering, her hands in her pockets. She walked up and put her back to the fire, trying to warm up.

“We’ll have a fire every morning, but not for the reason you think.” Connor stood up, satisfied with the fire. “This morning, I’m teaching you a new weapon.”

Raven turned and extended her hands to the flames. She cocked an eyebrow. “Do I get to play with fire?”

“You get to manipulate fire. I’ll show you how to do so with an existing flame, which is more economical but no less effective. Follow me.”

They walked until they were twenty feet from the fire. Raven shuddered as the chilly air met her skin once more. Connor Alby faced the fire and gestured for her to stand closer to him. He pointed into the distance.

“Seven unlit torches fan out in both directions. Light them from here.”

Raven clapped her hands in excitement, forgetting her fatigue. “A mage in training is not so bad.”

Connor smirked and gave her a sidelong glance. “Glad you see the benefits at last. You’re going against tradition, too—a mage who wants to ride dragons. So pay attention and get it right; this isn’t an easy spell. Fire gets wobbly, the more you try to maneuver it. Ready?”

Raven shook out her hands, looked toward the torches barely visible in the darkness, and back at the fire. “I can do this.”

“You can do this. You’re an Alby. See those two torches closest to the fire? Light those first to get the hang of it. The farther you have to throw it, the harder it will be to control. It takes practice. Let’s start simple. Point to the fire and say, ‘Sequantur flamma.’ Once you say that, don’t take your eyes or your concentration off the fire. I don’t want you to do anything with it other than flick it into the sky.”

“Simple enough.” Raven repeated the spell with her mind trained on the fire. “I’ve got this.” She flicked her finger upward and a ball of flame shot up from the fire, dispersing into the night air. She giggled, surprised. “This is fun.”

“Remember, stay focused. It’s not about you or how well you’re doing it. Stay with the fire. Now, light the first torch. Pick whichever one you want.”

“Sequantur flamma.” Raven grabbed some of the fire and guided it in the air, even as it danced and wiggled. She lost control of it, and the flames showered onto the grass a few feet from the fire, embers spraying in the darkness. “Damn!”

“That’s okay. It’s why we’re not doing this anywhere near the house or the barns. You’ll get the hang of it. I’ve got some buckets of water here, and I’ll go dump one on that spot. Don’t need the whole pasture going up in flames. But don’t stop practicing. Just aim in the other direction.”

Connor grabbed the nearby bucket of water and dumped it on the flaming patch of grass, which hissed as it extinguished. He looked at Raven and pointed to the torch on the other side of the fire.

Be careful, Raven. She sighed while she extended her hand again. Whatever you do, don’t set your grandfather on fire.

“Here goes. No flameouts. Sequantur flamma.” She teased the fire up, emptying her mind and staring at the flame as hovered over the grass and zipped to one of the waiting torches. The flame dancing on top of the torch swelled as it ignited, and she raised both arms in victory. “Yes!”

With a big smile on his face, Connor grabbed another bucket of water and stepped away from the fire. “Just in case,” he said as Raven stared at him. “I’m not worried. It’s best to be prepared.”

“Uh-huh.” One by one, Raven repeated the spell and lit the torches, occasionally losing control of the fire the farther it had to travel, sending it to the grass. Whenever that happened, Connor calmly walked over and dumped a bucket of water over the embers.

Eventually, Raven only had one torch to go. It was twenty-five yards from the fire. “Sequantur flamma.” The flame traveled, picking up speed feet from its target. Raven lost the slightest bit of control, another thought entering her mind, and the flame dropped.

After several failed attempts, Raven shook her head and furrowed her brow. Her grandfather walked over to talk to her.

“Frustrated?”

She shrugged. “Annoyed. Fire is hard to control. If I can do this with any flame, wouldn’t it be smarter to just grab it from the torch right next to it? I’m getting tired.”

“Yes, and if this were a farming problem, you would do that. But this is practice for a war mage’s daughter. The goal is to develop that muscle inside you that can control fire to use as a weapon, and any weapon is better that can be used from a distance. If you want to ride dragons, you better have a strong handle on your fire manipulation.”

“I think I just need a breather.” She sat down on the grass.

“So, you’re getting the reps in now, my dear. Be patient. It’s in your blood, and you’ll get there.” He sat down next to her. “Once you get it, though? There’s nothing comparable to soaring into battle on the back of a dragon, controlling his flames as they shoot out of his mouth and torch your enemies to a crisp.” He slapped his knee. “I miss that.”

“I bet you were great at it.”

“One of the best among many great ones.”

“Couldn’t the city do something for you? If you were a master wizard rider, I feel like there would be a job for you out there. You wouldn’t have to sit around raising dwarf goats. You could help protect the city right now!”

Connor’s smile fell. “I was spent for a lot of years. The blowback from the blast drained it all.”

“Yeah, but you’re not anymore! And you still haven’t explained how you got your powers back after all these years. How could you suddenly be able to heal me? Where’s that been?”

He gazed at the sky, which was turning from deep blue to lighter blue. “I suppose it was still in there somewhere, waiting for the right time.”

“I’m not complaining. It’s perfect. The world could use somebody like you who knows what they are doing. You could guide the next generation.”

Connor placed his hands behind him and leaned back, resting on his palms while he watched the sliver of sun grow larger. The rosy glow illuminated the vast pasture where they practiced and the blackened spots from errant fireballs. “There are a lot of reasons why a wizard rider might not want to be a part of the fight anymore.”

“Like what?”

“Too much loss, perhaps. Or take your headmaster, for example. Aiden Flynn was an excellent rider. That man can spin a spell faster than anyone I ever met. I’m guessing he still can.”

She shook her head, confused. “What’s he doing running the school? He still has a lot of power. I would understand if he was spent, but Flynn can still go. He should be out there riding dragons right now!”

Connor lowered his gaze. “Flynn got caught in a bad fight with some Swarm. The tall oversized creatures with tentacles around their faces and four arms came after him. They were the ones that controlled the others. Remember? We called them ‘Skifflings.’ They were named after a childhood story of a monster that came in many forms. Kill one of those, and a section would lose their sentient command and attack each other. Flynn flew after the tallest one.”

“A tall poppy.”

“A tall poisonous poppy. It was a brutal fight. They were coming at him faster than he could cut them down, and he was great in battle. Just outnumbered.”

“Is that when he got that scar on his face?”

He nodded. “He was a bloody mess when he got back to the base we had set up, and he came on foot.”

“No dragon?”

“No dragon. He didn’t say a word. We knew he had just been through hell, so we left him alone. One night by the fire, I sat with him and talked it over. He admitted he got in over his head, facing so many by himself. Flynn had gotten out of reach of the Swarm when a Skiffling wrapped their tentacle around his dragon, pulling the two of them toward the ground. He was seconds away from their waiting maw when his dragon bucked him off her back.”

“She saved his life.”

“Mm-hmm. Flynn said, once she did that, she stopped fighting. The damn thing pulled her under their grasping claws. Flynn said she didn’t make a noise, just accepted her death. He sprinted away from the battleground to safety, but he was heartbroken. He had been with that dragon for twenty years.”

Raven felt a newfound respect for her headmaster. “He couldn’t get another dragon?”

“He could have, Raven.” Connor placed his hands on his knees and stretched out his back. “But when you’re in a battle like that, when you come that close to death, sometimes survival almost feels worse than not making it. You carry the memories on your shoulders.” He lowered his voice. “And it becomes too much to go back.”

She sat in the silence for a moment, knowing her grandfather was not just talking about Aiden Flynn. “I’m going to try to light that last torch one more time, then I need to feed the goats.”

“You got it. Let’s give it another try.” They rose to their feet.

Raven grabbed the flame and carried it over to the farthest torch, just missing the wick before it crashed down and ignited the grass.

Connor put his arm around her. “It’s okay. You’ll get it. The first time I tried it, I almost burned down the Main Hall of Fowler. Do your chores. I’ll take care of everything here.”

Connor Alby trudged over the field with another bucket of water, smiling to himself. Nothing scares away cockroaches like a good fire. If she can get a handle on it, we’ll be okay. He doused the flames while Raven headed to the barn to feed the goats.

Chapter Twenty-Seven

William chuckled when he saw Raven strut through the gate of the Moss Ranch that morning. “Spring in your step?”

“What can I say? I’ve had a good morning.”

He dragged a leather saddle at his side. “I have to take this into the barn. Follow me. Why was your morning so great?”

“I got to play around with fire. Grandpa taught me a new skill—the manipulation of a flame. I still need to improve, but it felt amazing.”

“Burned a little grass, did you?”

“Like I was an angry dragon.” Gravel crunched under her feet as they passed the apple orchards. The trees were starting to show buds and signs of the approaching spring.

“That’s impressive too,” he said, nodding.

“Throwing fire made me realize I might be able to do this. No, I can do this. I can make peace with Leander, train him to listen, and learn spells.”

When they reached the barn, William hoisted the oversized saddle onto a wide workbench. “Well, you’re going to need all the positive energy you can muster today. Leander isn’t in any better mood than he was the last time you were here.” He glanced at Raven and went back to looking for tools.

“We have a lot of work ahead of us.” He grabbed a wrench and tightened a few bolts on the side of the saddle, tugging on the straps to make sure they were secure. “Give me another five minutes, and we can walk over to Leander’s pen.”

Raven wandered over to the barn where Teo was resting. His silver wings fluttered when he saw her. “Good morning, Teo.”

“Hello, Raven.” He rose to his feet and craned his neck. “Coming to work with Leander today?”

“That’s the plan.”

“I heard he did a number on you.” Teo shook his head, spewing steam and baring a long row of sharp teeth.

“He did, and I have the bruises to prove it. I’m not giving up, though. There’s something there. I can feel it,” she said, tapping her chest. “We’ll get there.” She reached through the bars of the pen and patted Teo on the snout. “They can’t all be as nice as you.”

Teo laughed and let out a purr that sounded more like a rumble. “Decide what you want, Raven Alby, and the dragon will know and respond.”

“I know what I want. I have all along. To be a war mage.”

The dragon’s heavy lids shrouded his eyes. “Feel it in your heart, war mage. Let go of any doubts.”

Raven headed for the door. “That’s what everyone keeps saying.”

Teo bobbed his large head, letting out a snort and a laugh. “When you’re ready. You’re not trying to learn something new. This is something you need to remember.”

“Well, now you’ve lost me.”

Teo stood and circled in the nest of hay, settling down for a nap. “In time it will become clear, young war mage. I have faith in you.”

Raven watched the dragon for a moment. I hope he’s right. The dragon lifted his head and stared at her without saying a word. I suppose now you’re reading my mind.

The dragon snorted a shot of steam, bobbed his head, and settled down, shutting his eyes.

“Okay, not creepy at all,” she muttered as she walked away.

Raven wandered back past William, who was still working on the saddle. “I’m going to go talk to Leander. At least test the waters.”

“Be there in a second. He’s got a training harness on.” William grunted as he yanked as hard as he could on the straps. “There. That’s not coming loose now.” He walked across the barn to hang up the saddle.

He walked past Teo’s pen, knocking gently on the side. “Ride tonight?”

“As you wish.” Teo opened his eyes slowly. “She’s still pretty green, isn’t she?”

“That she is.” William hung up the saddle and rubbed his hands together. “I’m trying to get through to her, but she’s as stubborn as Leander.”

“That is their asset, young William.” Teo lifted his head enough to catch sight of Raven walking to the other side of the ranch. “If they can find their way to mutual trust, they will be a force that hasn’t been seen in a long time.”

William rubbed his chin. “You mean the Wizard Riders, don’t you? That’s quite the compliment. I hope she doesn’t get killed before they realize it.” He winked at Teo and followed the girl.

Raven stepped over roots in the ground, muttering to herself, “Keep your cool. Be patient, build trust.”

Listen to what William says. He knows what he’s talking about. You, Raven Elizabeth Alby, are a war mage in training. Like your grandfather...and your mother. “Sarah Alby.” She rubbed the pin that was always with her.

This is what you were built to do. Don’t get discouraged just because it’s hard and can beat the crap out of you.

At the pen, Leander lifted his head and stared down his nose at Raven. “We’re doing this again?”

Raven climbed the tall fence so she could be at eye level with the beast. “We’re doing this every day until we figure it out. We’re going out to the field to train some more.”

Leander grunted. “Why aren’t you in school?”

“No school today. I’m all yours for the day.”

“Oh, lucky me.”

William caught up, watching with amusement. “Come down here for a second.” She climbed down the fence and dropped next to him. “We need to leash him and get him out to the field. You ready?”

“Let’s do it.” She clapped and grabbed the thick leather straps out of his hands, bounding with enthusiasm as she marched into the pen to face the dragon.

Leander looked at her skeptically. “What do you think you’re doing with those?”

She lifted them up to show him. “Like I said, we’re going out to the field. It’s time to get to work. Come on.” Raven attached the straps to the side of the harness and gave a small tug. “Follow me.”

Leander stiffened his neck and remained motionless. “I don’t want to. The last time I followed you, I was yelled at and treated like a common dog.”

Raven’s heels dug into the dirt as she pulled harder. “I was wrong, and I told you that. This time will be different, I promise.”

Leander lowered his head and faced Raven, blowing smoke at her. She stumbled backward, her eyes filling with tears.

“Hey, Raven? Over here. Follow my voice.” William waited until she’d made her way to the side of the pen. “What was your plan today?”

Blinking tears out of her eyes, Raven shook her head.

He frowned. “No, I know why you’re here. What was your specific plan? How did you expect to get him to listen to you? Because last time you were here, he threw you around while you barked orders at him until you gave up and apologized. Nice touch, but not much of a plan.”

Raven glanced at Leander, who stretched his neck, pawing at the ground. “Teo said I’m not supposed to be learning anything. I need to remember. What do you suppose that means?”

“Get out of there for a minute. Leave the leads hooked up to him. He’s not going anywhere.”

As she pulled the gate open, Leander growled, “Something we can all agree on. She’s not to be trusted.” Steam filled his pen as he snarled and stomped through the hay, dragging the leads behind him.

“Just hang tight. I’m not done with you yet.”

William grasped Raven’s hands and looked deep into her eyes. He didn’t say a word.

She squirmed. “What are you doing? If you ask me my sign, I’ll know someone has put a spell on you. Blink twice if you’re in there and need rescuing.”

“Why do we get along so well, Raven? What makes us such good friends?”

Raven furrowed her brow. “More puzzles. Why is everyone talking to me in riddles?” she muttered. “We get along well because I know what you’re thinking most of the time. I don’t know.”

William gave her a knowing smile. “There you go. You and I don’t get along because we tell each other what to do all the time. It’s because we have a connection that we’ve built over the years. That’s what’s missing between you two.”

Raven stared at him, looked at Leander, and then back at William. “That comes from the inside. It’s not something you learn.”

William smiled and nodded. “Yes, you’re getting it. Go deeper to a new level of trust. I call it the ‘mind-meld.’ It’s what makes a dragon and a trainer get along so well. You’re struggling with him because you’re still trying to be the authority. You two are equals.”

Raven’s eyes flashed. “With a dragon?”

“Yes, with a mighty and noble dragon. Find some lasting humility and learn you are equal partners, and then you will train a dragon.”

Raven ran her tongue over her teeth, staring at the ground. “If I spend all my time trying to be buddies with him, how are we going to get any training done? We’re running out of time.”

“This isn’t a game of time, it’s a game of trust. If you can’t get his trust, all the time in the world won’t be enough. And there’s but one way to gain a dragon’s trust.”

“I won’t like this answer, am I?”

William laughed. “That’s up to you.” He pointed to the pen. “Trust the dragon first. You have a clear connection with Leander. If you didn’t, you’d be dead already. He’s been pulling his punches.”

Raven lifted just enough of her shirt to show the mottled skin underneath.

William winced, still smiling. “Yeah, that’s a dragon playing nice. Leander needs to know you trust the connection. You’re not his boss, you’re his companion. His teammate. Stop trying to think three steps ahead of him.”

Raven’s eyes widened, and she stood up straighter. “I can’t control any of this!”

A smile grew across William’s face. “Now you’re getting it. Some of the toughest problems we have, we can’t find a solution for until we surrender to them. I’ve got stuff to do, and I’m trusting you to go in there and take the time it needs. Give in to it. Promise?”

“I still don’t have a plan.”

“Okay, start with that idea, and go talk to the dragon.” William started back to the barn while Raven returned to Leander’s pen. She braided long red hair and tied it off.

Neither dragon or girl said anything as Raven walked into the pen and shut the gate behind her. She maintained eye contact with him until she stood a few feet away.

Neither blinked.

“Do you believe in destiny, Leander?” she said. “Or do you even know what that is?”

He scoffed, a low rumble in his throat. “I know what destiny is. And yes, I believe in it.”

“Okay.” She folded her hands behind her back. “What’s your destiny? Or what do you think it is?”

Leander reached up with one of his massive red claws and scratched an itch on the side of his scaly face. “It’s not sitting in a cage and getting barked at. I need not be told what to do.”

“Again, I was wrong.” She stared him down. “I’m new to this.”

“It’s not just you. Everyone here is doing that. I get threatened and shouted at daily. Everyone insists I do things their way. I need not be chided like some puppy.”

From the barn, William stuck his head out the door and smiled, watching the two of them talking.

Leander went to the edge of the pen and pressed his head out through the opening, looking at the sky. “There are a lot of dragons here who don’t mind being told what to do. They like boundaries, and they want to please people. I’d rather make my own decisions, not be some dumb animal that needs instruction all the time. I think for myself.”

Raven looked at the training harness. “If I took off the harness, would you be more willing to listen to me?”

The leads dragged through the dirt as he turned his head. “I’m not here to be trained.”

“That’s not what I asked.”

Leander dipped his nose, looking down at the straps. “These leads insult me. If you want to get my attention, that isn’t the way to do it.”

“Fair enough. I know a little about people trying to tell me who I am and what I ought to be doing.” Raven approached him and ran her hand down his back, unlatching each part of the harness while looking into the large eye nearest to her. She slid the harness off, dragged it to the corner of the pen, and left it there. “Better?”

“It’s something. Thank you.”

“You’re welcome.” She crossed her arms “How can I get you to the training field? How can we move forward without you feeling disrespected?”

Leander looked across the ranch at the free-range pasture where other clans of dragons milled about. “I’ve seen what happens when soldiers get their hands on dragons. They ride them into the ground. They treat them like mere vehicles, something to be used. It disgusts me. I’m not interested in training because I’m not interested in spending the rest of my life as some expendable, interchangeable weapon for some soldier. I have more self-respect than that.”

An idea came to Raven. “I’m not a soldier. And I’m not a trainer.”

“Yes, you’ve made that clear.”

She took a few steps back, climbed the fence, and resumed sitting at eye level with the dragon. “I come from a long line of wizard riders and one great war mage. Powerful wizards who rode dragons into battle, and a war mage who fought bravely with magic and a bow and sword.”

“I know their stories well. My mother fought with a wizard rider who retired a long time ago.” He looked at Raven more closely. “You are from a line of war mages? Who is your mother?”

The smile dropped from Raven’s face. “Who was. She’s been dead for a long time. Her name was Sarah Alby. I was really small when she was killed in an accident with my father.”

“You’re an orphan.”

Raven bristled. “I have family! I have my grandfather, Connor Alby.”

Leander stood on all four legs, rising to his full height, stomping the ground. “The wizard rider, Connor! All dragons know his name, and I’ve heard tales of his daughter. You have a lot to live up to, starting with knowing how to treat a dragon.”

Raven gasped, her hands on her cheeks. “You know stories about my mother?”

The large dragon swung his tail back and forth, curling it in the air. “A mage who wants to ride a dragon,” he growled. “You dare to change old traditions.”

“I dare to follow my dreams.”

Leander shifted so he could get a better look at the girl, studying her more closely. “We are here to work together, agreed?”

Raven suppressed a smile. “Agreed.”

Leander leaned back, then rose to his feet again. “No harness, no leads.”

“Nothing at all. But that means I’m trusting you not to try to break the spell over the ranch and fly off. You’re going to stay here and work with me. You got it? Can I trust you?”

William walked out of the barn and held his breath in shock. Raven had opened the pen and was waving to Leander to follow her without any sort of leash to keep him under control. But before he could sprint across the ranch and stop them, Leander walked right behind her, his wings tucked down on his back.

William stopped and marveled at how the formerly uncontrollable creature was following the rash, stubborn mage in training’s lead. Together, they walked out to the training field, and Leander did not attempt to escape.

Chapter Twenty-Eight

When they reached the wide-open field, Leander wandered in a circle, dragging his tail in the dirt. He lifted his chin and inhaled deeply. “It always feels nice to walk around in the open, not in that damn pen.” A cool breeze shook the tall yellow grass in the distance.

“I’m sure.” Raven stepped over to the makeshift wall William had built. “Now, about this obstacle course…”

The dragon lowered his head. “It’s funny. I could fly off right now and set half of Brighton on fire. You wouldn’t be able to do a thing to stop me.” He leaned and nudged her shoulder with his nose, his voice almost a whisper. “Carnage. Death. Destruction. And it would all be your fault. Imagine how angry William would be.”

Unfazed, Raven gave Leander a stiff slap on the snout, just hard enough to sting. “That would be a massive betrayal of trust. The way I understand it, a dragon wouldn’t dare go back on his word. Right?”

Leander raised his head and turned his back to the girl, dropping to the ground and sprawling in the sunshine. “It’s a beautiful day.”

Raven clapped her hands and pointed to the wall. “Hey! All right, you got out of your pen. We agreed I wouldn’t leash you, and you would come out here and train with me.”

He rested his head on the ground. “Did I agree to that? I believe the agreement was I would come out here and not fly away. I didn’t say I would train.”

“You have to be kidding me.”

“You need to be more careful about your wording. I stand by my word. You just didn’t understand the agreement.” He closed his eyes, letting the warmth of the sunshine heat his scaly red skin, which shimmered as he stretched out his legs. “Such great weather.”

Raven grabbed two handfuls of her hair and tugged in frustration.

“Pulling your hair out, eh?” William chuckled as he approached. “Been there. Can I speak to you for a moment?”

“Fine.” She walked past Leander and patted him on the back. “Don’t go anywhere.”

The dragon sighed. “Gave you my word,” he murmured.

William and Raven stepped a few yards away from the dozing dragon. William couldn’t take his eyes off him. “You let him come all the way out here without any leash? You didn’t even bring one?”

“You said we needed to trust each other. He’s not going anywhere. But now he’s not doing anything, either. I didn’t quite think this through. I should’ve gotten him to agree to do at least a little training.” She stomped her foot. “I thought I had this.”

He laughed. “I’m sorry, I know this is frustrating for you.” He wrapped his arm around her shoulder and pulled her close, lowering his voice so the dragon wouldn’t hear. “You’re making progress, but you’re still thinking too short-term.”

Raven was caught off-guard by the warmth of his breath on her neck. Her mouth felt dry, but she tried not to let it distract her. “What are you talking about?”

“You only wanted to get him to trust you long enough to come out to the field. You still haven’t thought past today’s training. If you want him to work with you, then you need a relationship. That will not happen just by talking to him once.”

“Relationship, right.” Her ears felt like they were warming. “How many steps are there to this relationship thing.”

“Hard to say.” He loosened his grip on her shoulders and she took a step backward, rubbing her forehead and taking a deep breath, then letting it out. “Fine. I’m not going to train him today. What am I supposed to do, then? You’re the expert. What’s the best way to build rapport with a dragon? Get him a beer?”

“Stay here.” William jogged towards the barn.

While she waited, Raven approached the dragon. Warm steam rushed out of his nostrils as his breath heaved, blowing across the skin along her arms.

“You’re enjoying this, aren’t you?”

“I am.”

Raven cocked her head to the side. “Tell me a story about my mother.” There’s more than one way to get to know a dragon.

Leander opened an eye. “Sarah? She had a true heart, and she let it lead her. I see flashes of that in you. It made her a great warrior. There are stories of her running toward a battle when others were running away. More than one battle was won because of your mother.”

“I wear her pin.” She tapped it.

“You are part of a great legacy. Treat it with care.”

Raven sat down next to his head. “Does it bother you, being alone all the time?” Raven glanced across the ranch at the dragons hanging out on the pasture. “If you just cooperated with trainers, you could be a part of a clan. Have a little camaraderie and a sense of belonging. Maybe even see your mother. Don’t you miss that?”

Leander yawned. “Not if it means I have to follow a trainer’s orders all the time. Maybe the other dragons are okay with it. I’m not. If that means I have to hang out by myself, then fine. I have my pride.”

“Hmm, pride’s gotten me bounced against a few walls.” She folded her hands behind her head and laid on the dirt next to him. “Seems like a weird sacrifice to make. You’re giving up a whole lot just so you aren’t being told what to do. If you hate trainers so much, why are you cooperating with me?”

Leander ignored her and closed his eye again, basking in the sun.

William approached with a saddle in his hands. Raven stood up and brushed off her pants. “Didn’t I almost die trying to saddle him?”

“Just trust me. Take him out. Away from here.”

“Where?”

“Anywhere. Just be sure to bring him back.” He winked at her. “Have some fun together. Pretend you’re making a new friend, that’s all.”

Raven stared at the large saddle, shaking her head. “No, you don’t just trust me with a wild dragon like this. I’ve never ridden on my own before. This is a death sentence.”

William pointed to the dozing beast. “That right there is all I need to see. You still don’t get how unbelievable this is. If he listened to you enough to come out here, he will not do anything to hurt you. Just remember how I steered Teo and stay close to the ground. Let Leander do most of the flying. It’ll work.”

He gave her a wave and left her standing there dumbfounded with the saddle.

Gripping the worn leather handles on the side of the saddle, she picked it up and leaned back to balance it. She stepped toward the sleeping dragon and cleared her throat. “You, uh, you want to go for a ride?” She extended her leg and nudged him in his massive spiny back with her toe.

Leander rolled over and opened his eyes. “A ride?”

“Yeah. A ride.” She held up the saddle. “I just need to put this on you, and we can fly out for a while.”

He lowered his eyes. “Where do I have to take you?”

“It’s got nothing to do with that. You’re not taking me anywhere in particular. I just thought it would be fun to go for a ride. You and me.”

The beast stared at her. “Why?”

She dropped the saddle in the dirt. A cloud of dust puffed up between the two of them. “Maybe I’m tired of arguing with you. You haven’t gone for a flight for a very long time. No tricks. I just want to fly with you.”

A loud mosquito buzzed around Leander’s nose. He swatted at it with his meaty paw, sending it off-course. “I could buck you off hundreds of feet in the air. Even thousands of feet in the air. Then I could fly away, free.”

The thought made Raven shudder. She was sure there was a spell to help her float to the ground, but she didn’t know it. If the dragon decided to buck her off, she would be dead. “I guess I have to trust you, don’t I?”

“I suppose you do.” The mosquito returned, but Leander’s swatting made little difference. It buzzed around his nose until he snorted and shot out a small puff of fire, torching the mosquito to a crisp. “Okay.”

He rolled to his feet, exposing his back to her.

Raven grabbed the saddle with both hands, not breaking her stride as she walked to Leander. She slung it onto his back and pulled the straps around his side and neck. He lifted his belly and she buckled the straps, putting her hand between to make sure it was the right fit. “This is what it’s like to saddle a dragon when they’re not trying to kill you.”

Leander smirked. “I don’t try to kill anything. If I’d wanted to kill you, I would have.”

“Ready?”

Leander snorted and nodded his great head, his ears twitching in every direction.

Before Raven could climb onto his saddle, a shadow passed over the two of them. They looked up and saw Teo soaring majestically over their heads, circling to come in for a landing beside Leander, William perched on his back. “Ahoy! Mind if we tag along?”

She put her hands on her hips. “Change your mind about trusting me?”

William laughed. “It’s a beautiful day. Teo and I want to go for a ride, too.”

Raven patted Leander on the back. “It’s your call. You’re in control here.”

The dragon cast a glare at William. “I won’t take orders from you.”

William raised both palms in defense. “I just thought you could use some company. Neither of you have flown very far by yourselves, if at all. I can act as navigator.”

“Fine. Hop on, Raven. Let’s take to the sky.”

Raven lifted herself onto the dragon’s back, shoving her feet into the stirrups and taking the reins in her hands. She smiled at William, her heart beating faster. “All right, Leander, I’m on. Let’s touch a few clouds. I have nothing else in mind.”

“You got it.” The dragon extended his long, majestic wings. The red and orange scales down his body flashed in the sunshine.

Raven could feel all of Leander’s muscles activating and creaking, as though they were stretching for the first time. “It’s been a while, hasn’t it?”

“Too long. Hang on tight.” He flapped his wings slowly at first, jumping off the ground and tilting them to catch the wind. They took off, leaving the ground behind as the two of them gained altitude. Right behind them, William and Teo hustled to keep up.

“I thought I said, stay low!” William yelled from behind them.

Raven sucked in gulps of air, her eyes watering as she held on to the horn. She had never felt this way before.

Teo flapped his wings. “He’s fast!”

William’s knuckles turned white as he gripped the handles of the saddle. “He has a lot of energy saved up!”

Soon, the two dragons were side by side, Teo following Leander’s lead. Leander rushed forward, closing his eyes and sniffing the cool, fresh air as it blew past his face.

Raven relaxed. He will take care of me. I can feel it. She let out a laugh and then howled, throwing back her head.

The dragon was enjoying the view as much as the rest of them. He soared, not traveling in any particular direction. He savored the ability to fly.

From their vantage point, they could see all the towns in the kingdom of Lomberdoon. The city of Brighton gave way to the sweeping pastures of Nadine. The mountains of Jared were not far off, and from her perch, Raven could see the sparkling water of the ocean.

Raven drank in the view, giggling as she held on tight, adjusting the reins in her hands. The kingdom looks so small and beautiful from up here. She tugged gently on the reins to steer right and get closer to the ocean, but Leander lurched left, the wings tilting and bending.

Soon, they were soaring over the outlands among the farthest satellite ranches of the kingdom. He made a tight turn and circled toward the ground.

She tugged on his reins. “I know I said I wouldn’t give you orders, but no landing out here! It’s too dangerous!”

The dragon didn’t reply, flying over a ranch, where white smoke billowed from the chimney of a farmer’s house.

Raven shook her head at the sight. Why would you even bother setting up a ranch out here? “Hey, can we head farther west?”

“Toward the city?” Leander shook his head. “I’m just getting started.”

“No, not back to the ranch. There’s another ranch I want to visit, but it’s far out. Are you up for an adventure?”

“Just like your mother. Let’s do it.” The dragon glided to his right, his wings stretched out as he turned around with Teo and William on their tail.

William breathed a sigh of relief. “Back to ranch,” he called. “Good idea!”

They were nearing the great wall when Raven spotted a fallen tree. It was barren of all leaves, and some of the roots still clung to the dirt, as if it died trying to claw its way back upright. It gave her an idea.

“Do me a favor. Fly down close to that tree, and when I say, ‘Go,’ shoot out a little fire.”

She was pushing the rules, but Leander was curious to find out what she had in mind. “You want me to burn the tree? That will take more than a little fire.”

“I didn’t say that. Just shoot out a little. I’ll take it from there. Trust me.”

Leander dove close to the fallen tree. Raven yelled, “Go!” and the beast unleashed a small fireball from his mouth.

Before it could disperse, Raven locked onto it. “Sequantur flamma.” The flames swelled into a massive fireball and rocketed across the sky, singeing some of the roots before it crashed into the dirt behind the tree.

“Damn! I was aiming for the trunk.” Raven snapped her fingers. “Okay, let’s keep flying.”

Leander looked back at the smoke coming off the ground. “Well done, mage in training. Well done.”

“I only burned roots.”

“Yes, but you’re gaining skill and patience.”

From behind them, William smiled as they flew over the wall and back into Brighton territory.

Chapter Twenty-Nine

The dragons flew over the city, light shining through their wings. Raven marveled at how small everyone looked as they cut through a cloud and everything disappeared. She let out a startled laugh and gripped the horn tighter. Her red braid flowed out behind her.

Leander turned his head and looked back at her. “Are you all right?”

“Never better!” she shouted. “WOOOHOOOOOO!” She held her fist in the air, yelling as loud as she could as they emerged from the clouds and soared over the city she had known all her life.

They passed familiar territory over the pennants of Fowler Academy. The grounds were empty except for sheep grazing in the back field. Raven gasped and looked down as she spotted a familiar figure walking the brick pathway before the main buildings. “Headmaster Flynn!” she yelled, putting a hand by her mouth, making the dragon laugh as his wings lifted and pushed down against the wind, adjusting to the airflow.

All too soon, the dense forest behind the academy was below them, and Raven watched as a flock of birds took off underneath them and flew over the treetops. “We are so high!” She leaned into the saddle, beaming as Teo came up alongside.

William had the reins in his hands and was directing the dragon to get close enough to be heard without knocking wings. “Where are you headed? I thought we agreed not to go too high.”

“Isn’t it wonderful?” Raven leaned back and let out another whoop as William laughed. She nudged with her heels, letting Leander take the lead. She wasn’t ready to tell him her revised plan. Perfect opportunity to check something out. Just in case.

She reached into her pocket and pulled out the orb, holding it tight. The pink tint had spread in streaks almost to the top. I don’t know what is coming, but something is getting closer.

Raven scanned the ground, trying to remember the parchment map that hung on their kitchen wall—in particular, the satellite ranches in the kingdom’s far reaches.

The Jared mountains were to the northeast of Farley. The land began to look familiar as she pointed toward the ground. “Leander, dip down a little lower. We’re looking for an abandoned satellite ranch.”

Without questioning, Leander descended, flying between the clouds. William laughed, watching them work together. “He’s taking orders.”

They glided along at a lower altitude, and Raven leaned over to see if she could spot the empty ranch. She waved at nervous ranch hands, who stopped in the middle of their workday to watch the skies, uneasy to see dragons soaring overhead.

“There! That has to be it.” She pointed to a small patch of land with several buildings on it. Nobody was out in the fields, and tools were lying in the grass. “Take me down there.”

Leander complied, landing at the entrance to the ranch. “You had to land on this side of the gate?”

The dragon shrugged a large, scaly shoulder. “Not your property.”

Teo and William were not far behind and touched down nearby.

Raven climbed off Leander and looked up at the sign hanging over the closed gate. “The Smithey Cattle Ranch. This has to be it.”

William climbed off Teo, glancing through the gate, confused. “You know someone here?”

“No, but this is that satellite ranch I heard about. You know, the one where everybody disappeared?”

“Not that again. Wasn’t it a raving homeless man who mentioned that?”

“A veteran. It was a war veteran named Peter.” Before she could say anything else, Leander shivered, his nose twitching.

“You okay?” Raven put her hand on his neck to calm him.

He grunted. “I don’t know. Something is wrong. We’re not alone.”

She placed her hands on his snout and looked him in the eye. “It’s all right. We won’t be here long.”

William watched, fascinated at how the dragon was letting her touch him without resistance. “You’re calming him down.”

Leander shook her hands off his snout and began pawing at the ground with his massive claws, digging deeper with each scratch. He blew small flames out of his nose, causing Raven to step back.

“Nope, spoke too soon.” William unhooked a short leash from the back of Teo’s saddle and tied him to the gate of the ranch. “I’m feeling a little spooked myself.” He scanned in all directions while he tied off the leash.

Leander pawed the ground, his snout high in the air, sniffing in all directions, his ears turning. He shook his head, opening his mouth and blowing out small puffs of fire.

Dodging the flames, Raven grabbed Leander by the snout, staring into his eyes. “Guard this place, okay? I’m counting on you to have my back. We’re going to go in and check it out for a minute.”

William’s eyes widened. “We are?”

“Well, I am. You can wait here if you want, but I’m going in.” She turned to the dragon. “Stay calm. Focus on the sunshine. Talk to Teo if you want. Just keep it under control for a few minutes, and we’ll be back.” She licked her lips and stood at the gate, peering at the ranch.

“It looks like everyone dropped what they were doing and just disappeared,” said William, the hairs on the back of his neck standing up. “I think we should go. This is a bad idea.”

Raven was already climbing the closed gate. “No, I want to see what’s going on in here.” She dropped on the other side. “You going to come or what?”

William pressed his lips together and looked at Teo, who shrugged. “As she wishes.”

Shaking his head, William grabbed the bars of the gate and climbed. “What the hell am I thinking? Fly low, I said. Sure, she said.”

Once on the other side, Raven rushed toward the house in the distance.

“Why are we running?” William jogged, keeping just a few yards behind her.

Raven got to the house and ran up the steps onto the porch, pushing her way into the house. “Hello? Anyone home?” The place was quiet, except for a hawk screeching overhead.

William followed her. “This place is creeping me out.”

“Come in here and look at this!” Raven called from the kitchen. He walked into the room and saw a kitchen table with several plates and forks dropped nearby. Moldy food was still clinging to them, and a dirty wooden spoon stuck to the counter next to an iron pot. The food had burned to ashes long ago. “The place looks like they got up and left in the middle of whatever they were doing. Like they ran.”

“I have such a bad feeling about this.” William shivered. “Let’s get out of here.”

Raven peeped into a bedroom at an unmade bed and a book resting open on top of the sheets. She walked outside again and stood on the front porch.

Her eyes widened, and she banged on the front door. “William!” She crouched at the edge of the porch and ran her fingers along three deep scratches carved into the wood, each three inches long. They were jagged, as though someone had gouged them in.

William came out and stood next to her.

“What could have caused that?” asked Raven, squinting at him.

She stood and gazed across the ranch to see flames shooting up in the air and the sign above the gate swaying back and forth. “Leander’s having trouble. We can’t stay much longer.”

William took the few steps at a run, scanning the property for anything moving. “We have to get out of here. I don’t like this at all.”

“Hang on. Let’s check out the barn. If any cattle are left, no one would have fed them in days.”

They hurried across the ranch as William protested. “There won’t be any cattle left. If this place was dormant and the cattle were still there, elves would have made off with them by now. Zero chance you’ll find cattle in here.”

One of the tall barn doors stood halfway ajar, and there were no sounds coming from inside. “That’s not a good sign.” Raven picked up her pace.

“And yet we’re still running toward it. Not even walking to our demise.”

Raven stuck her head inside, her hand on the splintered door. A putrid stench hit her nostrils, making her take a step back to get a breath of fresher air. “Ugh! Something’s in there!”

William shrugged as he caught up to her. “It was a cattle barn, Raven. It’s full of manure.”

“That’s not manure. Something’s dead.” She pulled the door open and stepped inside.

“And once again, we’re headed toward it.”

“I found the source of the smell.” Raven choked out the words, swallowing hard. William followed her in and took a sharp breath, pressing his fist to his mouth.

Lying on the floor of the barn was the legless carcass of a cow, its eyes open and cloudy and its throat slashed. Blood had stained the ground surrounding it and turned black, and maggots were crawling all over the remains. Dangling above the carcass was a pair of bovine legs, strung up and lashed to the ceiling.

William twisted his face in disgust. “They were in the middle of slaughtering this one. I guess they didn’t finish the job before whatever happened, happened. What a waste of a good cow.”

Raven kept her distance from it, covering her nose and mouth from the smell. “The elves must have waited a few days before coming in and taking the cattle. This one would have already been rotting, so they left it.”

“I need to get out of here before I puke.” William ran for the exit, with Raven behind him.

The sound of flames shooting in the air pulled their attention away from the barn. “I have to get him out of here,” Raven said. “Otherwise, he’ll never trust me again.”

“You won’t hear me argue. Let’s go.” William took her by the elbow, and they started running across the open ground. He kept his head on a swivel, still half-expecting to see an unwelcome visitor.

They reached the gate and Raven scrambled over, approaching Leander with her hands up, trying to calm him down. “Easy! We’re heading out. It’s okay. It’s over. We’re leaving.”

To William’s surprise, Leander listened and pulled himself together, snorting and shaking his head.

“Better?”

“Better. We need to go. I smell death in the air.”

“The remains of death, that’s all. Whatever happened here, it’s over.”

“Let’s go.” Leander leaned forward and she rubbed the back of his neck, whispering into his ear, “It’s okay. I’m getting the same feeling you are. We can’t stick around here.”

The two riders mounted their dragons and took off once again. Raven let William and Teo lead the way, and they headed due east on a straight line toward the Moss Ranch. The farther they got from the Smithey Ranch, the calmer Leander became, breathing easier.

They passed over the river that ran along one edge of the kingdom, and Raven waved to villagers gathering water and fishing along the banks. It’s like everything is normal. She pulled the orb out of her pocket and looked at it. “The pink is swirling,” she muttered.

They passed through clouds, the air turning cold around her, and she shivered, shoving the orb back in her pocket and marveling at the small crystals falling all around her. “Like a magic all its own.”

She sat back and loosened the reins, holding on to the horn of the saddle. Enjoy the ride, Raven. You’re way up high, flying on a dragon. A mage is flying on a dragon. The wind rushed past her ears as they ducked below the clouds and returned into sunshine. William and Teo banked left, flying lower.

Raven looked down to see a handful of spiral sinkholes in proximity to each other, away from any ranch property. She leaned forward over Leander’s neck. “Look down there. Can we…”

Before she could finish, Leander was tilting the edges of his wings and lowering his head, plunging toward the ground. Raven braced her feet against the webbing of his wings and tightened her grip on the horn.

He’s flying closer to help me get a better look. I didn’t even have to ask him. Wild! Her belly swirled with excitement.

The sinkholes were spiral, with a spray of soil around the edges. William was making a wide turn, sailing downward as Raven passed over, pointing to the sinkholes.

William leaned over one side and took a long look. He glanced at Raven and shrugged. “Sinkholes, okay? They happen. There may be caves under the area.”

“You have an explanation for everything.”

“Yeah, that’s how it goes. When is it ever monsters? Come on, the dragons need to eat, and so do we. Let’s head back.”

Raven took one last look and patted Leander on the neck, saying nothing more. He flapped his long red wings, rose higher, and pointed his nose toward home.

Raven took slow, steady breaths and leaned to different sides, taking in the view. Maybe William is right. Maybe I’m seeing what I want to see.

Once they reached the Moss Ranch and landed in an open field, William took Teo into the barn, while Raven led Leander back toward his pen.

The dragon sighed. “Back to captivity.”

Raven turned around and patted him on the head, walking backward for a few steps. “Hey, listen, you and I keep bonding, and you won’t have to be cooped up in here much longer, okay?”

They both entered the pen, and he stood still while she unstrapped the saddle from underneath his belly. “When we were flying over those sinkholes, you dipped down to get a closer look. Why did you do that? I didn’t even get the chance to ask you.”

Leander puffed out his chest, the corners of his mouth curling up. “Ah, so much better. You didn’t have to tell me. I could sense that you were interested in seeing them, so I got you a closer look.”

She dragged the saddle off his back and tossed it on the ground. “Can you read my mind or something?”

He licked one of his front claws clean. “I wouldn’t go that far. I just felt...I don’t know, a connection. Stronger than before. I knew what you wanted. You didn’t have to say it.”

Raven bit her lip and said something she had been wondering for a while. “Do you ever worry about getting your wings clipped?”

Leander looked at her, his eyes half-open as his long, forked tongue slid out, licking the edges of his paw. “What’s the point of worrying? I have no control over it.”

Raven curled her hands into fists, keeping her voice low and even. “You and I have all the control in the world over it if you pass those tests.”

“Then why worry?” He turned around and around and lay down in the straw with his back to her, his usual signal he was done talking.

Raven looked at the spikes along his back and the scales shimmering in the light coming from the lanterns. You are the most beautiful living, breathing beast I’ve ever seen.

He let out a sigh and rested his head on his paws, staring at the wall. “I care about the tests if that’s what you’re asking.”

Raven felt an ache in the middle of her chest. “Yeah, that’s what I was asking. I swear, Leander, I’ll do everything I can and then some to help you pass.”

Raven lifted the saddle with both hands and carried it out of the pen. She walked along the path to the barn and rested it on a wooden stand. She stood for a moment in the barn and took a few deep breaths, letting them out. “It has to be enough. It has to.”

She wiped her face with her sleeve and picked up a bag of feed, carrying it back toward the pen. At the gate, she paused before heading inside. Too late, she realized she couldn’t open the bag.

“Can you help a girl out? I forgot my knife.”

“A war mage without a weapon.” The dragon shook his head as she held up the bag. He leaned down and bit the top, tearing the burlap. “Thank you. You have a point. I even have a small dagger I can tie inside my boot.”

Raven dumped the entire contents into the trough attached to the edge of his pen. “You earned it today.”

Leander trudged over to the trough, shaking the ground, and sniffed the food. “Not bad.”

She patted him on the nose. “Thanks. I will remember this day forever. I had fun out there.”

“Me too.”

“I’ll see you tomorrow.” She lingered for a moment, watching him eat. Leander looked up at her from the trough.

“I don’t need tucking in, small girl.”

“Not even one story about a wombat and a turtle? Okay, I’m going. I can take a hint.”

“Prove it.”

“See, here I go.” She walked out of the pen as Leander went back to munching on his feed.

William intercepted her in the middle of the ranch. The afternoon was getting later. “You got along out there today.”

“Yeah, like he was really my familiar. I felt like a rider, even if my fire-throwing needs work.”

“One is dragon-riding, the other is spells. The combination takes work. Give yourself a little time.”

Raven smiled and took William’s hand. “I’ll be back tomorrow. Is it okay if I let myself in and take Leander to the field to train?”

“You promise to fly low and stick to the empty training field or the test course?”

She nodded.

“I suppose I’ll have to let you. Not much time left. But never forget, you’re training a dragon.” He pulled her in for a quick hug. “Nice job out there, Dragonrider.”

“That’s ‘war mage.’” She punched him in the shoulder.

“Soon enough. Three weeks.” He smiled at her and waved, heading for the house.

Raven reached the road heading back to her ranch and paused, looking at the sky. It was growing darker. Soon, it would be pitch-black. She reached into her pocket and slipped out the orb. The pink was swirling toward the top.

A chill ran up her spine. I feel like I’m being watched.

Raven shoved the orb back into her pocket and tapped the pin on her tunic. She took off in a sprint toward the Alby ranch, her fingers ready to cast a spell if magic became necessary.

Chapter Thirty

The weeks passed, one day fading into the next as Raven repeated the same routine. Training with her grandfather, chores, the academy, and then off to train Leander, except on the days she had no school. Then she was off to the Moss Ranch earlier.

Some nights her grandfather found her at her desk under her window, slumped over her spell books, sound asleep. Each time, he ignored his worry as he lifted her and tucked her into bed.

Every morning, Henry and Murphy talked on the way to school about Professor Worley. “Did you know he has several familiars? Mind blown.”

Or about Professor Fellows and the rumors he was once a raider who got a chance to do some good or go to prison. “Total rubbish. I don’t believe it.”

Or about Headmaster Flynn and the hundreds of stories that flew around the school about his days as a Wizard Rider. The enemies were always large and formidable, and in most of them, he almost died before coming out on top.

More than once, Murphy pointed out that Daniel Smith had asked about Raven, but she ignored her, too busy thinking about the last mistake she’d made on a quiz, or how to run the course better. She only had time to think about school or how to get Leander to go faster with fewer mistakes.

Every afternoon, she ran out of her last class and across the grounds of the academy on her way to Moss Ranch without stopping to say goodbye to anyone.

William would wave to her as she ran past him, busy working on a pen or leading another dragon out for training. Leander was even starting to look forward to her visits, stomping and blowing smoke if she was fifteen minutes late.

Her old bruises faded and were replaced by new ones, but she was getting stronger and staying in the saddle easier. Leander had stopped trying to throw her, but he wasn’t against testing her by taking a corner at a right angle to see if her feet stayed in the stirrups.

Slowly but surely, she was getting stronger, and their bond grew. Still, doubts lingered in the back of her mind. Leander was yet to be tested among other dragons.

* * *

Dawn came early, catching Raven out in the field, practicing her flame control before chores. She was lighting the torches faster from farther away while balancing on a rail of the fence. Three days ‘til the trials. Just three days. The thought kept pinging around in her head.

“You’ve improved,” Connor Alby said, impressed by her progress. “This is a hard spell to control. Still needs a little work, but I already see a lot of improvement.” He climbed up a ladder to extinguish a torch, placing a metal bucket over it to snuff it.

She grabbed a nearby rake to spread the fire and let it burn out. “I’ve taken Leander out for flights and have mastered the fire spell from his back. Took a few times.”

He gave her a look of concern as he moved the ladder. “You were out in the wild using spells already? With a dragon?”

“Yeah,” she replied matter-of-factly. “What’s the big deal? You know I’m training him.”

He put out the next torch. “Raven, a flame from a dragon is much more unpredictable than a controlled fire like the one I built for you. Strange things can happen if you don’t have mastery of a spell. What other spells have you tried?”

“The potion communication spell. That’s a hard one while you’re in motion. I spilled it all over myself and accidentally called Murphy. All she could hear out of the mirror in her room was me yelling and the wind rushing past.”

Connor Alby eyed his granddaughter. “If I remember correctly, you’ve already been taught how to light an arrow in mid-flight.”

Raven looked away, raking the grass.

“I’ll assume you tried it too. How did it go?”

“The first arrows turned to ashes, but I got there, sort of. It’s difficult firing an arrow, lighting it, and hitting a moving target. Work in progress.”

“You’re a very determined young woman. Speed is not an asset to learning proper magic, especially on a dragon in flight. Someone could get hurt.”

“There was nobody around for miles. I’m not stupid.” She tossed the rake onto the grass. “I need a familiar, and I still think there’s a chance it could be Leander. That means I have to be riding and working on my spells with him. I have very little time left. Neither of us does. There are just days left now.”

Connor put out the last torch and climbed down. “I didn’t mean to say you were stupid. I’m sorry. You’re a confident young woman, but sometimes confidence can become foolhardiness.”

Raven bristled but pressed her lips together, determined to say nothing. It didn’t last long. She kept her face turned toward her work and said in an even tone, “It’s because of Mom and Dad, isn’t it? That’s why you’re always warning me to slow down and be more careful.”

She heard her grandfather sputter then say, “That may be true, but I’m not wrong. Accidents happen.”

“You’ve never told me everything about what sent the wagon over that cliff.”

“Not today, Raven,” said her grandfather, exasperated. He regretted it and patted the back of his head. “I promise I’ll tell you whatever you want to know. Whatever I know, which won’t fill in every hole. But not now, okay? Can we take a break from staring at the past just for today?”

Raven saw the weariness in his eyes. “Sure, we can do that. But I won’t forget.”

“No, I wouldn’t expect you to. Go on, finish up. Have to get to school soon.”

They worked in silence, listening to a hawk screech overhead until it was time for Raven to get ready for school.

Spellcasting and chores had left her hungry, and she met Henry at the gate with a warm roll wrapped in a cloth. As they walked down the road together, steam wafted off the roll, and she tore a bite off and popped it into her mouth.

“Hey, hey, hey! I’m hungry, too.” Henry patted his stomach. “Did you bring enough to share?”

“Don’t I always?” she replied around a mouthful. “Take it already.” She handed him the extra roll, and he bit into it.

“I have another for Murphy. She’s meeting us by the fountain.”

“You two are becoming good friends.”

“I could say the same. Don’t worry, you’re still my permanent BFF.”

“Thanks!” He stuffed the rest of the roll into his mouth, hardly chewing before he swallowed it. “Today’s the day we start combat training with partners. Finally! Kapow!” He swung an imaginary pole through the air.

“I’ve been fighting elves since I was old enough to hold a stick. I should be fine as long as I’m not paired with Bella. I haven’t forgotten that she fired an arrow at my head.”

“You shot one back at her, remember? I’m a little worried to tell you the truth. I’m a lover, not a fighter.”

“You started the year saying you wanted to be part of the elite fighting squad. Today’s your chance to work out in their arena. Besides, I’m not sure what you said is true.”

“What part?”

“Any of it. Let’s just say you’re the best I’ve ever seen with a slingshot, and you’ve never said more than hello to Jenny.”

“I’m a riddle wrapped in an enigma.” Henry shook his head. “Jenny has yet to notice me. Maybe fighting is my real strength. Dad thinks I should go into farming.”

“It’ll be okay, Henry. You and I will do the best we can, and like always, marvel when it turns out somewhat okay. Rinse and repeat.” Like training a dragon. It has to be okay.

“You always know just what to say. How’s the familiar coming along? Gotten him through the time trials fast enough yet?

“Four days in a row. Booyah! We flew through the rings and fried the hay, no problem! It was so badass!”

Henry smiled and put out his hand. “Well, put her there. I’m impressed!”

“Thanks! You know, I can feel him right here,” she said, tapping her chest. “It’s like I know how he’s feeling today without being near him.”

“I know what you mean. Maxwell and I are bonded like that. Where is he? Is he waiting for you at the academy?”

“No, I haven’t gotten that far.” She tore off another bite. “We’re still working on that.”

They got to the edge of the woods that lined the road toward the town.

He frowned at her. “If you can fly a dragon through a ring and throw fire, you’ve bonded. Why not try? You only have three days left.”

“I want to, but if I do it too early and fail, that could be it. Headmaster Flynn has agreed to let me try, which is a victory all by itself. If I try and Leander fails, the headmaster could say it’s too dangerous to try again, and I don’t have a backup familiar. I don’t want one. He even gave me a special test that I can’t share with anyone until the time is right to prove it beyond a shadow of a doubt.”

“Way to leave a teaser. Not even a clue for your oldest friend?”

“No, I can’t take the chance. If the headmaster figures out I told someone, it’s an automatic fail.”

A cart full of chickens in wire cages passed them, pulled by two donkeys. “You kids want a ride?”

“That’s right, we do!” Henry took a jump and landed on the back. “Come on, your turn.” He held out his hand and Raven took it, throwing herself onto the back, landing face-first in the hay, her head grazing the chicken cages. A gray and white Sussex chicken pecked at top of her head as the wagon rolled along at a nice pace.

“Ow!” She sat up, glaring at the chicken.

“Maybe that’s a sign a chicken is your familiar.”

“Or lunch.”

“Oooh, back up, chickens. Raven knows how to use a fire spell, and you could be barbeque in no time. I am still hungry if you want to. No?”

“Very funny. I’m not picking a chicken, and I can’t bring Leander yet. It’s still too dangerous. I bring him in, and I don’t have control over him, I could be humiliated and kicked out and be responsible for destroying Fowler Academy at worst. I have to be sure.”

“How do you do that?”

“Good question. William’s taking me to the dragon races held by other trainers from all over the kingdom. It’s the night before the tests. If we can pass, then I know we’ll pass the finals.”

The wagon got to the edge of town, where the shops were already bustling with early morning shoppers waiting for the doors to open.

The cart rolled near the town square, and Raven called, “We’ll get off here,” jumping off the end of the cart. Henry followed her, and they walked toward the fountain. Murphy was sitting on the edge, waiting for them. She lifted her head and saw them, her smile growing as she waved and got up to meet them.

Raven walked by the board and did a double-take. “They’re gone.” She stopped in front of it.

“How much longer do you need to stare at that bulletin board? Come on, I’m sure it’s changed very little from the last time you looked at it.”

Murphy came and stood by the board on one side of Raven. “What’s gone? There’s nothing here.”

“Exactly. All the fliers are gone.”

“What?” Henry said, annoyed, checking the shadows around him. “I can’t be late every day.”

“They’re all gone.” Raven jabbed her finger at the empty board. “All the reports of missing ranch hands. They’re gone.”

“So what?” Henry asked, shrugging. “They’ve moved on with their lives. Maybe they all went out for a beer and stumbled home.”

“Who’s missing?” Murphy leaned over the pool of water in the fountain. “Anyone get the potion communication spell? I tried to reach my aunt in Killeen and got a cranky wizard out of bed. Whew! If I couldn’t see his face, I’d have sworn he was a screeching bird. Fitz about lost his mind.”

A wooden sign painted with red letters had been nailed to the top of the board: BE WARY OF BANDITS.

“Bandits, no. That can’t be,” Raven whispered, confused. “It’s not bandits.” She looked in the bakery’s direction but saw no sign of Peter. “Something’s not right. I can feel it.”

“Isn’t your plate already full? Come on.” Henry took her by the arm and led her away from the bulletin board.

Murphy slipped her hand into the crook of Raven’s other arm. Fitz followed them at a distance, sometimes taking a break to hunt something small and furry.

“Oh, come on, Murphy! What is that?” Fitz had laid a dead mouse at Henry’s feet and was sitting back, satisfied, licking his fur.

Murphy beamed, patting the top of the cat’s head. “He must like you. He brought you a prize.”

Henry stepped around the dead mouse, making a face. “Okay, not hungry anymore. Is that the cat’s special power?”

“Cats are the best. They can amplify a spell and carry secrets from one mage to another,” she said, counting them off on her fingers. Raven did her best to listen to them as they kept walking, even as she wondered about the sign.

It sounded like chatter circling around her as they made their way to the school.

“You’re quiet,” Henry said as they passed under the wrought iron sign saying, Fowler Academy. “Something wrong?”

“Yeah, I don’t think it’s bandits, and it seems like someone is trying to sell us on it.”

Henry furrowed his brow. “Why? What’s the big deal?”

“This isn’t bandits. I flew Leander to that satellite ranch last night and saw it for myself. Bandits don’t work like that.”

Murphy’s mouth hung open. “You flew a dragon to a what?” She covered her mouth with both her hands. “You have a familiar. You trained a dragon to be a familiar. You will be legendary!”

“Keep it down, Murphy,” said Henry. “We need to get to class.” He looked around, scowling.

Raven looked in the same direction and saw Jenny standing alone by the steps. She smiled at her friend. “Go on without us. We’ll meet you in the arena.”

His mood changed, and a nervous smile spread across his face. Raven saw Murphy’s smile slip, and she wrinkled her forehead as her friend watched Henry wander away.

Raven tapped her on her shoulder. “He’s not my familiar yet, Murphy. I have to show I can control him, and if I even use that word ‘control,’ he turns his back on me or throws me like a beanbag at the nearest stationary object.”

“Yeah, sure.” Murphy still followed Henry’s every move across the grounds.

“Hey! You have something you want to share with everyone?”

“What? No, I’m fine, nothing wrong.”

Raven smiled and slung her arm across her friend’s shoulders. “Not what I asked, but okay. Let’s go with that. You ready for class today?”

“Weapons class? I don’t know. We have to fight each other in the arena. I’m not much of a fighter.”

“That’s what Henry said.”

“He did?” She looked in the direction he had gone.

“More or less.” Raven shook her head. How did I not see that before? “Murphy, we’d better hurry. Professor Fellows doesn’t have much of a sense of humor.”

“No, you’re right. I haven’t seen him smile all semester. Have you ever been to the arena?”

“Only at orientation, but it’s a good day for it. Come on, we can get another look at where the fighting squad trains.”

“It’s where all soldiers train. If you’re to be a mage like that blood spell said, you will train there too.”

They hurried over to the arena beyond the barns, lining up single file to wave their rune at the entrance and gain admittance. Raven waved her arm and watched her skin glow. The symbol she first saw at orientation appeared on her forearm, removing the wards around the building and allowing her to follow everyone inside.

In the arena, the murmur of voices was growing with anticipation at the chance to fight each other. The arena was wide and circular, covering an acre and a half and open at the top. The same fine silt as the barn covered the ground, and it had the same style of bleachers around the perimeter.

Murphy and Raven found seats together on the first row in the section between the two large openings where the rest of the students had gathered. The rest of the bleachers stood empty.

In the center of the arena stood Professor Fellows already waiting with two soldiers from town dressed in padded gear and helmets, holding long poles. Professor Fellows pulled out a pocket watch and pursed his lips, holding up his hand and with a quick flick, closing the doors. A late student yanked on the door from the other side, but to no avail.

Raven and Murphy’s eyebrows shot up, and Raven looked around for Henry to make sure he had gotten inside on time. He was sitting a few rows behind her, looking just as surprised.

A hush fell over the arena, and Professor Fellows nodded to the two soldiers to take their places. Without a word, the two fought, swinging the poles at each other. The taller man swung the pole at the other’s feet, but his opponent leaped just in time, avoiding the sweep and swinging the pole at the taller soldier’s head. It struck him on the helmet and knocked him onto his side.

He rolled onto his shoulder, still grasping the pole, and regained his footing. The silt covering his entire right side fell off in a fine mist. He wasted no time twirling the pole and tilting it right and then left, lunging and striking. The other soldier backed up step by step, blocking each blow but having no time to counter.

Professor Fellows took a step back, watching the duel without expression. Raven and Murphy were on the edge of their seats and some of the students were already standing, still holding back from cheering.

The soldier stopped moving backward and saw his moment. He swung the pole at a sharp angle and caught the taller man in the ribs, knocking him flat. He moved in and held the tip of the pole against the man’s throat, his foot on his chest. The soldier on the ground growled but didn’t move. The fight was over.

Professor Fellows stepped forward as the remaining students rose to their feet and cheers went up. He nodded to the soldier still standing and the man backed off, holding his pole against him. He offered his hand to the soldier on the ground and the man took it, getting to his feet as a rain of silt poured off his back. The two men took their places next to the professor and stood silently.

The professor held up his hands, the same icy expression on his face, and waited for the arena to grow quiet and everyone to take their seat. “Thank you to our two volunteers, Privates Furnby and Lane. Well done, gentlemen. A worthy display of how to use bō staffs in combat. Thank you. You two may report back to your regiments.”

The two men nodded and took off at a trot for the doors as the professor flicked his hand, unlocking the main doors. A few students slipped in the door past the departing soldiers just before the professor flicked his hand again, locking the doors.

The professor held up a parchment and let go, letting it float in mid-air. “You’ve been practicing how to use the bō staff, and it’s time you try it out in a controlled battle. Find your name and next to it, your partner’s name. Get a bō staff and put on your helmets and padding, and we will begin. Four teams spread out at the same time. Be quick about it.”

The students poured off the bleachers toward the parchment, elbowing each other to get a look. “Oooh, Jenny, you’re fighting Anne Lundt,” said Murphy.

Jenny looked at the short, stocky girl, who usually stood on one side of Bella. Jenny swallowed and shrugged, heading off to find padding and a helmet. Murphy ran her finger down until she found her name. “Figures. I’m fighting Tweedledee,” she whispered to Raven. “She’s already getting her helmet.”

She hitched her thumb toward the pile of helmets. Nina Quint struggled to pull a helmet over her stocking cap. “Who did you get?” They both turned to the parchment to look together. The crowd was thinning out by then, and only a few were still making out names.

“Nooo!” Raven and Bella said it together and glared at one another. Bella let out an exasperated sigh. “Of course, I got you. This is my fate for the next four years, isn’t it?” She trudged off to get her padding.

“What if she’s right?” Raven shook her head. “I wonder if the teachers know.”

“Know what?”

“Both Bella and my mother were war mages and knew how to fight with magic and weapons. They protected the city.”

“Whoa. Fighting Nina doesn’t seem so bad.”

“A few rules, people!” Professor Fellows' voice rang out inside the arena. “Today, we stop playing games and learn how to defend ourselves without magic and to attack using weapons we’ve had for thousands of years. But this means I am entrusting you first years to behave like young adults.”

“He’s still hot,” whispered Murphy. Raven elbowed her in the ribs and suppressed a smile as they made their way to the pile of padding and found their sizes, pulling on the various pieces.

“One! No striking the face. Two, you stop as soon as your opponent says stop, and most of all…” He stopped and took a moment to scan the crowd, one dark eyebrow arched as he spotted the cluster of boys, including Henry, already jostling each other. He lowered his chin and glared at them until they froze where they were, staring at him. “No spells of any kind. Break that rule, and you will end up in detention…or worse.”

Raven found a suitable bō staff, grabbed her helmet in her other hand, and went to stand with the others, waiting to hear her name called.

“Jenny Connors and Anne Lundt, take the left quadrant.”

Jenny made her way from the middle of the crowd and followed Anne. “At least I can get this over with,” she muttered as she passed Raven. Raven patted her on the back and whispered, “You can do it!”

“Bella Chase and Raven Alby, you take the center quadrant.” Raven felt her heart pound in her chest and looked at Bella, smiling a little too hard.

“You’re every bit as good as she is, and a bit more,” said Murphy, monitoring her opponent, who was glaring at her from the other side of Bella. “Go get her!”

Raven marched to the center of the arena under the wide opening, the sunlight shining on her red hair, and put on her helmet. She turned to face Bella, bō staff held across her chest.

You’ve got this. Picture her as an elf with a goat.

Raven charged at Bella, twirling the staff and swung hard, tapping her on the shoulder. Bella dodged at the last moment, so the hit wasn’t hard. Bella rolled out of range and spun around, coming at Raven with her staff.

Raven blocked the blow, the poles knocking together, and she shoved, grunting as she pushed Bella off-balance. She swung the pole behind her back to get the right angle and brought it around, catching her at the waist. She saw the look of pain and surprise on Bella’s face despite the padding and let a small smile escape.

Bella narrowed her eyes and came at her, her eyes flashing with anger and the pole spinning in front of her. She flipped forward, still spinning the pole and landed on her feet, bringing the pole down on Raven’s helmet before Raven could block it.

“Not at the face!” yelled the professor from the other side of the arena where he was breaking two large first-year boys apart.

Raven blinked her eyes twice and bit her lip, regaining her focus.

Okay, so it’s like that. Come on, elf girl. I play rough too.

She was breathing hard, and her heartrate picked up, even as her head throbbed. She took small swings at Bella, backing her up and clacking bō staffs, changing the rhythm to throw her off. Bella smiled as if she had figured it out and leaned in to swing, leaving her side open.

Raven saw her chance. She let the pole slide through her hands and stepped forward, letting her weight carry her, then swung, bashing Bella in the ribs again, this time knocking the wind out of her.

Bella dove headfirst into the silt and rolled onto her back, her face dotted with dirt. She was growling and baring her teeth, holding her pole across her chest even as she gulped for air.

“One, two, three…” Raven counted the seconds for a match to be over if an opponent was down. She approached Bella to hold the staff at her throat and end the match just as Bella surprised her and leapt to her feet, still gasping.

“Bella, we can stop now. You were down for the count.”

“Not a chance, Alby. I’m not letting you win.”

“You didn’t let me do anything. I won. Rules say three seconds.”

“Fuck the rules,” growled Bella, and she swung her pole.

“Enough!” shouted the professor, making his way across the arena, dodging swinging bō staffs from other teams still competing.

After a moment, everyone noticed the problem in the center of the arena and stopped to watch.

“Calm down, Bella. It’s just a class.” Raven took a step back, and realized too late someone had dropped a helmet behind her. She tripped and fell over it as Bella swung for her head.

Raven rolled out of the way, got to her knees, and held up her staff in time to block the blow, too late to get her fingers out of the way. She felt a sharp thwack and winced, getting to her feet, her staff moving right and left like a seesaw. She countered each of Bella’s moves, not giving an inch, and pushed her back until their faces were inches from one another.

“Enough, Bella,” she said, between clenched teeth.

“Not ‘til I win!”

Raven could feel Bella’s hot breath on her face and she sucked in air, shoving as hard as she could. The strength she had gained from learning to ride Leander paid off. Bella fell on her back on the ground, defenseless. She raised the pole, about to leap forward and press the tip against Bella’s throat, when Bella whispered something too low for anyone to hear.

Raven’s pole heated in her hands, turning to ash inch by inch until she had to let go.

“Magic!” yelled Raven, her hands free of any weapon.

Bella got to her feet, ignoring the professor, who grabbed Jenny’s bō staff out of her hands and dashed across the arena toward them.

Bella rushed at Raven, who contemplated using a spell. She backed up until she was close enough to another team and reached out for another bō staff. The student handed it over.

“Fair fight,” she jeered at Bella.

A loud screech echoed in the distance. A few students heard it and looked at the sky. Everyone else kept watching the two girls in the center of the arena.

Bella swore under her breath and muttered something. Raven realized her right foot was stuck to the silt. She glared at Bella, her eyes narrowed, and shifted her weight as best she could, preparing to defend herself with one foot mired in the ground.

The screeching became louder. Some students covered their ears, many of them looking around for the source. It had everyone’s attention now.

“Look!” yelled a small girl with curly brown hair. “It’s a…” Her voice was drowned out by another long screech, and she clamped her hands over her ears, scrambling down the bleachers.

Bella raised her bō staff to swing it at Raven’s head as a shadow fell over them both. A stream of fire lit the ground between them.

Raven felt the air move around her and squinted up to see Leander overhead, his red wings flapping and a torn leather leader dangling from his back leg. He beat the air with his wings as he came down, still putting a line of flames between Raven and Bella.

Bella let out a scream and dropped her bō staff, breaking the spell as she ran for the bleachers. Everyone was trying to push toward the locked exits except the professor and Raven, who dropped her staff and held out her hands.

Leander landed next to her as the professor flicked his wrist, unlocking the doors. The students flooded out. Nina Quint ran for the main hall, yelling for help with several others trailing her.

“Leander! What are you doing here? How did you break free?” Raven tossed off her helmet and wrapped her arms around the dragon’s neck as he stood between her and everyone else.

“I could feel your distress. I knew you were in trouble, so I found a way.”

Henry lingered by the door with Murphy next to him. “Is that your dragon?” he shouted, his mouth hanging open. Maxwell peered out of his satchel, his tongue flicking. “Whoa! You are a legend!”

“I told you!” said Murphy.

Leander folded his wings, still standing alert, his ears pressed back and his tail in the air, the point aimed toward the professor.

“It’s all right! I’m okay, or I am now,” said Raven, laying her head on the shimmering scales. “You knew I was in trouble,” she whispered, her eyes shining. She took a step back until she could look into the dragon’s eyes. “How did you break out?”

“The pen is in pieces.”

“I didn’t know that was possible.”

“William seemed a little surprised too.”

“And the spell?”

“My will was stronger.”

There was a scuffle at the door, and Headmaster Flynn came running in with several other professors behind him. Several of them had bows and arrows, and Professor Ridley held a sword.

Raven moved in front of Leander with her arms wide. “Stop! Stop! He won’t hurt you!”

“Get out of the way, Raven Alby. A dragon who can get loose is a threat to all of us. He must be clipped.” Professor Fellows went to grab Raven’s arm, but a sudden curl of flames burning the edges of his sleeve made him draw back.

“If you don’t threaten me, he won’t threaten you.” Raven gave the professor the same cold glare she had seen him use earlier. “This is my dragon, my familiar, and I will protect him, as he protects me. No one touches him.”

Bella Chase wandered back into the arena and lingered near the door. She watched, her eyes wide as Raven stood tall, facing off against the Academy’s professors and the headmaster.

“I will ride him out of here,” Raven declared.

Several professors started protesting.

“But there’s no saddle. You can’t do it.”

“You could be harmed. We can’t let you do that.”

Raven stood firm in front of Leander. “With all due respect, I’m not asking. No one is harming this dragon.”

The protests kept coming, with several jostling forward, earning a low growl from the dragon and a scowl from Raven.

The headmaster had been silent the entire time, watching Raven and the dragon. He stepped forward with his hands open in front of him. “Silence,” he barked at the others, startling everyone.

He looked at Raven, a spark of wonder in his eyes. “I’ve waited long to see this again.” The edges of his mouth were forming the start of a smile. “I thought it was never to happen again. Dragons have become beasts of burden and tools.”

“I am no one’s tool!” growled Leander, smoke billowing out of his mouth.

Bella gasped but didn’t move from where she stood.

“No, I daresay you are not,” said the headmaster. “You are not even a soldier’s dragon.” He took a longer look at Raven standing under the dragon’s head, her jaw set and her arms out. “You look like your mother standing there, but with a twist. You know how to ride.”

Headmaster Flynn smiled and winked. He turned to face the others. “All right then, it appears the test is here. We will give Miss Alby the chance to show us what her familiar can do and if she has control.”

“You can’t be serious,” sputtered Professor Gilliam.

“Have you ever known me to jest?” The headmaster sighed. “Take a seat, everyone. You too, Miss Chase. You should find this very informative since you hail from a similar line.”

Bella hugged the wall, found her way to the bleachers, and sat.

“And we will talk about what you did in class later,” said the headmaster, giving her a serious look.

Bella swallowed hard and slid back on the bleachers, staring at Leander.

“All right, Miss Alby, the floor is yours. Take the dragon through his paces and show us you have him under control.” The headmaster took a seat, a tight smile on his face and his eyes narrowed.

The others reluctantly sat as Raven turned around and faced Leander. “We can do this if you want to, or we can fly home. Hell, we can fly wherever you want to,” she whispered.

The dragon nudged her with his head, pushing her back. “Let’s show them all. Climb on.”

“But there’s no saddle.”

“Do you trust me?”

Raven paused and stared into his eyes. “Absolutely,” she said and stepped onto his leg, climbing up his back. She took a seat right behind his ears, her legs hanging down around his neck. Some of the professors gasped as Leander opened his wings and gently took off.

“You can do it, Raven!” Henry punched the air, standing up on the bleachers. Murphy stood next to him with her hands pressed to her mouth.

“Circle left,” commanded Raven, loud enough for everyone to hear. She adjusted her weight on his back as he banked, the tip of his wing gliding over the heads of the spectators. Everyone’s head tilted to look up at the sun filtering through the red skin of the wing, their hair ruffling in the wind as the wing swept to change direction.

Headmaster Flynn went over, picked up a bō staff, and held it in the air. “Have him perch on the staff without pressing it down.”

Raven leaned forward and balanced her weight. “Alight!” Leander folded his wings just enough, pushing the air up and down until he was balanced on the top of the staff, holding himself there with Raven on his back.

“Circle right,” commanded Raven, and the dragon’s wings spread out, lifting them both as he swerved right.

“Now!” yelled the headmaster. Raven knew what he was asking and nodded, sitting up straight so it was obvious she wasn’t whispering anything to Leander.

She made herself take slow, even breaths as the dragon dropped his shoulders, glancing back at her. He came around to the right, blowing a stream of fire in a perfect circle in the middle of the arena around the headmaster.

Leander then banked sharply as Raven held onto his ears, digging her feet in as Leander made a figure eight, flying low to grab the pole from the headmaster with his claws.

Raven let out a relieved breath but still said nothing. They rose into the air until they were well above the arena. The professors gasped and pointed, getting to their feet.

“I knew this was a bad idea!”

“Someone get the knives!”

Headmaster Flynn trotted out the main doors, a satisfied grin on his face, and kept running until he got to the courtyard in the front. He leaned back, shading his eyes with his hand, and watched as the dragon burst through the clouds and made slow, lazy circles before alighting next to him.

Raven was laughing, her red hair falling around her face. “He did it! He did it! Woooohoooo!” She punched the air, standing up on the dragon. Leander roared with delight, holding steady with the girl on his back.

“Come down here!” The headmaster waved, delighted, as the others caught up with him. Bella Chase stayed on the outside of the crowd, still watching in amazement.

Raven climbed down, jumping off the top of Leander’s leg and landing on the ground. “He did it! I knew he could do it!”

Leander leaned and nudged her with his head. “We did it.” His voice rumbled low, vibrating inside Raven’s chest.

Headmaster Flynn smiled. “Yes, Raven, the dragon is right. You both did it, and exactly as instructed. He sensed what you wanted without you saying a word. You, Raven Alby, have demonstrated that you have a dragon as your familiar.” The headmaster looked up at Leander and smiled again. “Welcome to Fowler Academy, Leander.”

“Not so fast.” Bella pushed her way to the front of the crowd. “That dragon hasn’t passed his tests. I’m right, aren’t I? If he can’t do that, he has to have his wings clipped, and he can’t be a familiar.”

“I told you Bella was spelled with an ‘h.’” Henry shot her an angry look.

The smile slid off Raven’s face, and she burned with anger. “Not a problem.” There was an icy edge to her voice. “Leander will pass the tests and be free at last!”

The headmaster hugged Raven and stood back. “Take the dragon back to the Moss Ranch for now. When he passes, and I know he will,” he said, nodding, “bring him back, and we can find a place for him to live here. You’ve done well, war mage in training,” he said with a wink. “Follow me. I have something you can borrow, but I’ll want it back.”

The headmaster led Raven and Leander toward the barns. “Wait here.” He disappeared inside for a moment and came out carrying a black leather dragon saddle with the symbol of the Wizard Riders burned on each side. The saddle was scarred in places, and it looked battle-worn but usable.

“May I?” He looked up at Leander and waited for a nod before slinging it over his back and reaching under for the straps, securing the saddle.

Raven stammered, “That’s a wizard rider’s saddle.” She looked at the headmaster. “That’s your saddle.” She felt her breath catch. “That’s from the great war,” she said in awe.

“Yes, it is, and I’m entrusting it to you. Bring it back in the same sorry shape it’s in now. I’ve grown rather fond of it. Congratulations, Raven Alby. The first of many successes, I’m sure.”

“Are you ready?” Leander dropped to the ground, waiting for Raven.

Raven clapped her hands, smiling, and put a foot in the stirrup, hopping up onto the dragon and settling into the saddle. “Thank you, Headmaster Flynn. I’ll bring it back as soon as I can. Thank you for everything!”

“You earned it, Miss Alby. Where is Bella Chase? Come along, young lady. You and I have a few things to discuss, like what you will be doing during detention.”

Leander spread his wings and lifted them into the air. Raven stood in the stirrups, cheering, her hand reaching for the clouds.

Chapter Thirty-One

Leander and Raven landed at the Moss Ranch, alighting near his destroyed pen. William came running with several hands, all of them holding weapons, some of them with arrows nocked to bows. Raven stood in the stirrups, holding up her hands. “It’s all right! Stop! Stop! He was coming to rescue me!”

William, ashen, stopped where he was and gawped at Raven. “Are you okay? Were you hurt?”

“I’m okay, thanks to Leander. He got there just in time.” She knelt on the dragon’s neck and swung her legs around, then slid to the ground and took up her position again under his head, holding out her arms.

“You want to harm this dragon, go through me.”

Leander let out a low rumble that sounded like a purr, steam blowing out his nostrils.

“He’s my familiar now,” said Raven, “and I will protect him with everything I have. My life if I have to.”

William stopped and put a hand on his hip, waving his other arm. “All right, I know that look. Put down your weapons. Let her explain. She’ll fight all of us if we don’t, and George, I know she can take you.”

“That’s a feral dragon that broke out of a pen! Fought off a spell. He’s more dangerous than all the others,” shouted a trainer.

“Yeah, I know, but my name is on that gate, and I say, stand down.” William looked at Raven. “What do you mean, he’s your familiar now?”

“He passed the test. Headmaster Flynn has given his blessing.”

“I thought you said he left for a rescue?”

Raven smiled, wiping her face on her sleeve. “It turned out to be both. One test down, one to go.”

William turned to face the others. “Go back to work. I heard that, Rowdy. If you don’t like it, you can take it up with my old man. Go on, you’re burning daylight. There’s nothing more to see here.” He turned and came closer to Leander. “Okay if I pet you?”

“Only if you’ve grown tired of that arm,” growled the dragon.

“Fair enough.” William retracted his hand. “Raven’s familiar, not mine. Can’t say I’ve ever had a dragon as a familiar.” He grabbed Raven in a tight embrace. “One test down! Congratulations!” He stood back and grinned at her. “It should not surprise me, Raven Alby. Something special about you.”

“Still one test to go, and not much time.” She reached up and rubbed Leander’s jawline.

“True, but I think I have something that will put your mind at ease, and it’s in just a little while. The level-one trainers get together the days before testing begins. It’s so they can scope out the competition and have time to test your dragon under the pressure of other new dragons. You can test Leander one last time before the trials.”

William looked at Leander. “You’re gonna have to come in on a leash and leads, or it’s a no-go. Agree to that now.”

Raven looked into the large eye right next to her head. “Not much longer,” she said.

“It must be done. I agree.”

William reached up and grabbed the bars of the nearby fence, leaning forward and pressing his forehead against it. “Here’s the thing. Competition is stiff every year. No exceptions. You don’t just want to be fast enough, you want to be the fastest one out there. The judges for the trials will be watching as well, and if you’re the fastest one, you get an exemption and pass automatically.”

Raven stopped brushing the silt off her pants, peeling off the pads she was still wearing. “A loophole! You never mentioned that before.”

He clicked his tongue. “Because I didn’t think you stood a chance of getting this far. You were a human marble for a while there. Besides, I didn’t want to get your hopes up for an early reprieve. If he’s not the fastest tonight, there’s still the trials. You have three more chances.” He shook his head. “But I don’t know. I think you could take the whole thing tonight. Maybe. Don’t forget, it’s a tough field. Everyone will be riding for their life.”

She looked at him in disbelief. “Because all the losers have their wings clipped.” She put her hand on Leander’s neck, feeling the scales ripple.

“Well, yes, sort of. There are about twenty trainers with dragons every year. The lost causes are the ones who get clipped. If a dragon does well but they didn’t win, they get a chance at the trials. They get three more tries.”

Raven bit her bottom lip and pressed her hand to her chest. She could feel his energy passing through her. “We can do it.”

William clapped his hands. “Good, but don’t get cocky. You’ll be up against some of the best who have been training dragons for years, and they want to win just as much as you do.” He looked at her, covered in silt and sweat, and he smiled. “You need to change. I have some old clothes from a trainer that should work. Be ready for anything.”

* * *

Raven paced next to Leander, waiting for William, her satchel banging against her back as she held onto the strap. She shook out her hands and took a deep breath, puffing out her cheeks as she blew it out.

“That’s not helping,” growled Leander. “I sense your heartbeat. You were calmer fighting that young mage.”

“I’m better in battle. It feels like I have more control. This time we’re at the mercy of the judges.”

“The fastest time wins. That seems simple.”

“The fastest team who also completes the course. The judges can decide who did a better job if it’s close.”

“We have three more chances after that. We can do this, Raven Alby. We are a good team.”

Raven jerked her head to look at the dragon, her brows knitted together and her long, thick red braid sliding over one shoulder. “Since when are you the philosophical one? Where’s the fire and threats? Why aren’t you promising to throw me in the middle of the program and fly off? Wait a minute, you haven’t made more than a casual threat in a while. Are you feeling okay?”

“You’ve changed over these past few weeks. You’re not doing this to prove something anymore. You truly care what happens to me.” The dragon took a few steps, muscles rippling under his scales.

“I’m sorry it took me so long. All I could see was what I wanted and how to get it. For a long time, it seemed like you were in the way. Now, I understand.”

“Tell me.” His low voice rumbled as he settled down, shaking the ground around Raven’s feet.

“I was trying to do everything alone. I didn’t trust anyone, not really, but we’re all meant to work together. We have to trust each other, and then we have the best chance.” She slid the strap of the satchel over her head and secured it to the saddle. “I’d like to say I’ve let go of wanting a particular outcome, but not for you, I can’t. I can’t stand by and see your wings clipped. You deserve to fly and soar and be a warrior, Leander.”

“With you, War Mage.”

William approached, leading Teo. “Ready to go? Game faces on. You two can do this.”

“Okay, flyboy.” The dragon made a low rumble that sounded like laughter.

Raven grinned, opening her mouth in surprise. “That’s the first time I’ve heard you laugh! Really laugh! Nice to know the insults haven’t left.”

“Just aimed at someone else,” said William with a crooked smile, then he put a foot in Teo’s stirrups and hoisted himself onto the silver dragon’s back, taking hold of the reins. Raven did the same with Leander and settled in, sitting back until her weight was balanced. “Tonight, we ride!”

“It’s afternoon. What was that for?” William laughed.

“I don’t know, but it sounded good.” Raven smiled as the large red dragon spread his wings and lifted into the air, quickly gaining altitude. The wind rushed past Raven’s face and made her coat flap in the breeze.

“I’ll take the lead,” yelled William, soaring close enough for their wingtips to touch. Raven nodded and he pulled left, heading due west toward the outlying town of Nadine, a popular trading post known to cater to dragon trainers.

Raven saw a stretch of puffy white clouds just above them and reached up. Without even looking back, Leander lifted his head and soared upward, passing through the middle of the clouds. Raven laughed, tears in her eyes as they pushed through, popping out for a moment with William still below them and disappearing again, only to reappear moments later.

The dragon looked back and smiled, showing two rows of sharp teeth before he tucked his wings enough to dive back down and fly alongside Teo and William.

They flew near the edge of the mountain range, and Raven peered down in time to see a line of gnomes disappear into a cave.

Every now and then as they flew over the open prairie, she saw long strips of overturned dirt that ended in a circular swirl of soil. There weren’t many, but they seemed to form a pattern, all pointing in an easterly direction toward Brighton.

I had almost forgotten.

She held onto the saddle and pressed her foot against the webbing of the wing, leaned to the right to get a better look as Leander flew lower, sensing her desire.

A large animal made those.

No. Shake it off, Alby.

She sat upright in the saddle as Leander gained altitude.

Today is about helping Leander win. No Swarm. Just a fairytale.

She patted the pockets of her jacket for the orb and looked at the satchel tied to the back of the saddle. She shook her head, pressing her lips into a thin line. “Doesn’t matter. The Swarm is dead and gone.” She let out a sigh of relief and turned to lean over the dragon’s neck, facing into the wind and toward Nadine, her fingers tracing the ruby and silver pin.

Chapter Thirty-Two

William held onto Leander’s leads next to one of the holding pens behind a line of trees near the open area for the trials. “We don’t have a regular pen with the others because no one was expecting us, but someone owed me a few favors. Leander gets his chance today.”

Raven hugged him. “We’ve got this.”

“Never doubted you.” He laughed, even as Raven punched him in the arm.

“You doubted me a thousand times over, but I forgive you because you let me keep trying.”

“I knew you would get here. I always believed in you, Raven. I just wasn’t sure it would be in time.”

Leander pulled on the leads, snorting smoke into William’s face.

“Okay, okay, yeah, it was you I doubted,” said William, coughing and waving away the smoke. “Go take a quick walk around the grounds to get your bearings. It’s important. They set the arena up the same way as what we had at the ranch. That will feel familiar, but go look at the other dragons. You’ll see, Leander can stand up to any of them.” He pointed toward the long line of concession stands. “Keep walking and you’ll run right into them. Can’t miss them—a line of ten other dragons stomping around. We’ll be here when you get back.”

Raven patted Leander’s side. “I’ll be back soon,” she said, knowing full well he could sense her location.

She made her way past the vendors selling trinkets and every kind of food on a stick. “Henry would love this place.” She gave a shake of her head to a woman offering her something fried with small legs on a stick. “On second thought, maybe he wouldn’t.”

She got to the edge of the pens, and her eyes grew wide at the sight of so many dragons lined up in a row, waiting next to their trainers.

The trainers came in every size and shape and spanned in age from young men strutting around in new tall boots to older silver-haired men and women waiting by their pens, assessing the nearby competition.

A teenage boy ran past the pens yelling, “Five minutes! Five minutes! Get all competing dragons lined up by the temporary pens.” He ran past Raven, heading back toward the arena. She followed him, her heart rate picking up. She was soon back by Leander and took the leads from William. “I didn’t get to see much. We cut the time closer than we realized.”

“We were here on time, and that’s all that matters. Less time to worry.”

“Raven! I’m glad I caught you!” Raven started at the sight of her grandfather pushing through the crowd with Deacon at his side. He was holding a large dragon saddle, a sheen of sweat on his face.

“Grandfather! You’re here! You’re...you’re out. Has something happened?” She let the leads run through her hands to the end of them, still holding onto Leander as she got closer to her grandfather. “What are you doing here?”

He stopped, breathless, still holding onto the saddle.

Deacon grinned at his side, showing the gap in his teeth.

“William sent word to the ranch,” said Connor Alby. “He told me what happened at the school.” He licked his dry lips and took a deep breath, letting it out in a rush. “I heard you were coming to the trials, and I couldn’t let this wait another minute. You should have this. It’s my old saddle.” The words poured out of him.

Raven felt the rush of energy come over her, and Leander pawed the ground behind her, snorting. She reached out, running her hand over the soft leather. “Your saddle?” she whispered. “You’ve had this all along?”

“Yes, yes.” He squeezed his eyes shut for a moment. “I was trying to bury the past, hoping that would help ease the pain of what I’ve lost, but I was wrong! I shut out everything good about the past, too, and I stopped living in the present. I don’t want that anymore, and I don’t want that for you. Here, take this and use it today in memory of your mother, one war mage to another. Mother and daughter, except this war mage will ride a dragon.”

Leander went onto his knees without anyone saying a word. Raven worked to undo the straps and slide off the scarred black saddle. “Take good care of this one. I promised Headmaster Flynn I’d get it back to him safe and sound.”

She put it on the ground by her grandfather and took the brown saddle with the initials CA burned into the side. She slipped it onto Leander, working the straps underneath, sliding her hand between the straps and the dragon to make sure they weren’t too tight.

The color drained from Connor Alby’s face, and he reached out and put a shaking hand on the horn of the headmaster’s black saddle, grabbing tight, his knuckles turning white. “I remember this saddle. I haven’t seen it in many years.”

Raven watched him, lost for a moment in his memories. “Grandpa?”

He looked up, his eyes shining, and swallowed hard, letting go of the horn and patting the saddle. “No, this is good. It’s a sign. It’s time to let go. Watching you this past month not give up despite how difficult it’s been has reminded me of a thing or two. Maybe it’s even time to visit Wranglers.”

Raven leaned over the saddle and hugged her grandfather. “Thank you for everything. I love you.”

“I love you more, granddaughter. Now, go show these people what an Alby can do. We’ll be in the stands.”

“Go get ‘em, kid,” said Deacon, picking up the black saddle. “I knew all that stubborn would come in handy one of these days.” The pair turned, but her grandfather looked back and blew her a kiss before they blended in with the other spectators headed for their seats.

“Is that Willie Moss?” a wiry old man called as the other dragons approached with their trainers.

Raven looked amused. “Willie?”

“Let’s forget you heard that.” He raised his voice. “Hello, gentlemen! Ladies! Good day for a dragon race.”

Raven looked behind him at the row of dragons lining up. She marveled at them all standing at attention as their trainers charged up to greet William, patting him on the back and jostling him. None of the dragons wandered away, even though they were left unattended.

“Look at them, Leander. None of them are fidgeting or wandering around. Look at that one! He didn’t even flambé that mouse that just ran over his foot.”

“They trust their riders. Don’t worry, we have the same bond.”

“Maybe.” Raven watched them all holding still. Even Teo wasn’t that good at staying at attention. Are we in over our heads?

Leander stirred and clawed the ground. Raven looked up at him and smiled. I need to be confident for you.

A man with a short black beard and thin legs supporting his skinny torso strode over to William. “Willie, you’re getting back in the game, eh?”

“Seriously, ‘Willie’ is a thing?” Raven smiled but shrugged when William glared at her.

“Abe Garson! How the hell are you?” The two trainers embraced, slapping each other on the back. “No, no, I’m here to introduce Raven Alby. She’s a new dragonrider.”

“Alby, Alby,” muttered Abe.

Here it comes.

“Aren’t you from a long line of mages?”

“People can be more than one thing,” said Raven.

Several trainers let out audible groans. “Come on, Willie. You brought a mage around here? This is a race for trainers. She didn’t grow up on a dragon ranch?”

“Ah, no.” Raven lifted her hand. “I grew up on a goat ranch. A dwarf goat ranch.” Leander opened and shut his mouth with a clack, the edges curling up in a threatening smile.

“This is a joke,” announced the oldest of the trainers, a gray-haired old man with his hair tied up in a bun on the top. “Willie, get her out of here.”

“Oscar, hang on, no can do. She’s trained a dragon, which means she can compete.” William held up his hands. “I understand if you’re scared of another Alby riding a red dragon. I can hold your hands while she flies if it helps.”

Oscar spat in the dirt near his foot, and Abe chuckled.

“No takers?” asked William, holding out his hand. A few of them shook their heads, but they all returned to their dragons, already talking about other things.

Raven smiled even though she was unsettled, which didn’t go unnoticed by William. “Relax, Raven.” He rubbed her shoulder. “You’re not here to make friends, just to win this thing. Stay focused. And if you do win, you’ll get their respect by default. Win-win.”

“Yeah,” muttered Raven. “Win-win.”

She patted Leander’s red snout. “Tough crowd.”

“No kidding.”

A trainer shook his head, talking loud enough for everyone to hear. “That little mage got the short end of the stick with her dragon. Leander’s no threat! He won’t take direction for very long from anybody.”

A few trainers laughed in response.

Raven was about to say something, but William stopped her. “Ignore them. Trash talk is part of the competition. That’s tame. It means they’re giving you a chance.”

Abe was the first to saddle his dragon, a blue and purple beast with sharp horns on his nose and head. His wingspan was twice the length of his body.

“That’s a beautiful animal.” Raven patted Leander’s neck, watching Abe get ready to fly.

“That dragon is Zeke. Abe is one of the best trainers out here. He’s been doing this for a long time,” said William, his hands on his hips as he watched.

With a few gentle commands, Zeke shot into the sky, looped several times, and dove toward the ground. He stopped before he reached it and beat his wings enough to glide in, circling the group several times.

Raven’s hair blew into her eyes from the wind generated by the dragon. For all his power, Leander isn’t as smooth or nimble. This could be close.

With fluid movements, Zeke returned to his spot, shaking the ground as he landed. Abe patted him on the head and dismounted. Everything looked so graceful.

Abe reached into a sack hanging over his shoulder as she watched. He produced a small dark shriveled lizard that Zeke gobbled down.

Raven grabbed William by the arm. “What did he just give him to eat?”

“That’s a dehydrated lizard. Dragon jerky. Dragons love those things. They’re a great training tool.”

She punched him in the shoulder. “That’s information I could have used, isn’t it?”

“One more insult,” growled Leander over her shoulder. “Treats dragons like pets.”

“We don’t use them at Moss Ranch. Bad habit. A dragon should want to listen to you. Besides, all the dragon jerky in the world wouldn’t work until Leander started listening to you. They’re a teaching tool. First, you have to be able to teach.” He peered at Leander, whose large eye rolled toward him.

“Two-way street, William Moss.”

“Fair enough. I can always learn something too. Get on your dragon, Raven. It’ll be your turn soon.” He wrapped his arms around her and squeezed tight. “Hug for good luck, but you don’t need it. You put in the work, and you let the dragon into your heart. You’re good to go.”

Raven blinked hard a few times and wiped her nose on her sleeve. “Right, okay. Time to get this done!” She stepped into the stirrups and pulled herself up onto the dragon, climbing into the soft leather saddle. Her knees fit along the sides as if it had been made with her in mind.

“Raven Alby, you’re next!” crowed the boy she had seen earlier. He ran on past to alert another rider.

“Okay, I guess this is it. Do we know how anyone else has done so far?”

William shook his head, looking at her, that easy smile on his face. “Empty your mind of the competition. It won’t matter. You are here to show them what you two can do. Remember, you can’t say a word to Leander during the test. They must know he can sense what you want. Go, it’s your time.”

The crowd of trainers hovering near the gate into the holding space parted, letting Leander march through the center, his head held high and his ears twitching. Raven sat straight in the saddle and squinted at the clouds.

The dragon marched forward, his claws sinking into the dirt, until they reached the low metal gate into the arena. From her perch, Raven got a clear view of the course and the stands. The course was a perfect duplicate of what she had trained on, letting her relax a little. Cheering, yelling spectators filled the stands.

She whispered to Leander, his ear twitching, “You okay with all the noise?”

“It’ll help me focus.” But she saw him paw the ground and could feel his heightened energy pass through her. Neither of them was positive about anything.

Raven stood in the stirrups and scanned the crowd, looking for her grandfather. She spotted Deacon first, waving his arms over his head and smiling widely. She smiled and waved at him, settling back. “This is a good day.” She grabbed the saddle with her legs as the last dragon and his rider pulled into the exit pen and the gate in front of them opened.

“Indeed,” said Leander as he pushed off with his feet and headed for the first obstacle. Raven leaned forward with her weight as they had practiced, holding the reins and keeping her eyes on the object ahead.

The dragon flew low enough to the ground that there was barely any daylight without dragging a claw or disturbing the fine silt. First obstacle cleared.

He approached the six-hundred-foot wall, climbing vertically as Raven pressed her legs against the saddle and leaned all the way forward, her head near his neck. He came to the top and made a sharp turn, zooming down without banging against the wooden structure. Near the ground, he leveled out and soared, gradually gaining altitude. Two down.

The first set of rings hung on high poles. This was one of Leander’s hardest targets. He built up speed, banking to the left and charging back, folding back his wings at the last moment as Raven again lay down on his back, keeping her eyes open and holding her breath. She felt the small whoosh of air as they passed through, only one ring giving a slight wiggle. They cleared them all without touching them.

Next one.

Raven blanked her mind, letting go of the rings. They picked up speed as they flew over the next wall, repeating the climb and turning to head down toward the deep pool of water. She put her hands against Leander’s neck. I believe in you. She pressed her lips together, watching their reflection in the water as she felt the dragon let go and fly as fast as he could at the water.

You’re doing it! You’re doing it!

The crowd roared as Leander rose into the sky and made a perfect figure eight just beneath the clouds, his wings spread. He banked to make a low turn, rolling to his side as Raven held on, displaying she had control of the dragon and herself at all times as they sped past the judges’ stand.

They came to the last set of rings, the next-to-last trial. Leander turned around the ring, building up speed and stretched out his neck as Raven pressed herself against it. They looked like a red streak with shimmering scales as they passed through every ring. Fire escaped his mouth in a steady stream even before they cleared the last ring, lighting the first set of bales of hay one at a time. They flew to the second set and he lit every other one, then turned to head for home, flying as fast as he could.

They were about to pass the judges at the far end of the field when the crowd got to their feet, cheering and stomping in the stands. Raven saw the stands shake in a rippling wave as people grabbed something to catch themselves. The shaking passed from left to right down a section of the bleachers, and even from afar, she could see looks of fear pass among the spectators. She resisted the urge to stand up in the saddle or tell Leander anything. She closed her eyes, pressing her heels against his side.

Fly, Leander. Give it everything you have.

She felt the scales moving beneath her arms and his muscles flexing as he pushed himself to the limit, flying faster and faster. Her knuckles grazed the ruby and silver pin on her lapel and she smiled, her eyes shut.

We can do this together.

They crossed the finish line. They gradually slowed in the air and circled back, coming to a soft landing by the exit gate. Raven turned in the saddle, looking back at the spectators. They were still trying to make their way off one section of bleachers, which was tilted at an odd angle. No one looked panicked and the shaking had stopped, but Raven couldn’t shake off the feeling something was wrong.

She sat back in the saddle as the gate opened to let them out. The last rider readied to take the course.

Raven waited, tapping her hands on the saddle until they were clear of the stall, then she swung her legs around and slid off the saddle to the ground. She grabbed the leads and made her way toward William, who was smiling and waving his arms. “I think you did it! It’s between you and Zeke unless this last dragon does better than he ever has in his life. We have to wait for your final time, but you might have done it!”

Raven let out a loud whoop, shaking her fist in the air. She patted Leander on his neck. The dragon reared his head and roared, stomping the ground. Nearby trainers rolled their eyes as someone murmured, “Newbies.”

Raven laughed and said, “I don’t care.”

She handed the leads to William and hugged him. “Did you see what happened to the stands? I have to go check on my grandfather and Deacon. I’ll be right back.”

“Go, go! I’ll wait for you here with the winning dragon.”

Raven took off at a run, pushing and dodging her way through the dense crowd until she made it to the edge of the almost-empty section of bleachers. Her grandfather and Deacon still sat and watched the last rider.

“Yes!” shouted Deacon as the pair shook the rings.

Raven climbed the uneven stands and threw herself into her grandfather’s arms, hugging him. “I knew you could do it!” he said, squeezing her. “You looked just like Sarah out there.”

Raven pushed back from him and stood up on the stands, balancing on the uneven floorboards. “What happened here?”

“The conspiracy theories have already started, saying someone was trying to sabotage your run.”

“I pointed out that it would have been smarter to blow up the ring and not the spectators if that was what they wanted,” said Deacon, crossing his arms over his chest.

“Kind of supportive,” said Raven, smiling as she ran her hands over the black saddle, searching for her satchel strapped to the side. She found it, unfolded the top, and slid her hand in, digging around for the orb, which was lost in the bottom. At last, her hand wrapped around it. She pulled it out into the sunshine.

“Oh!” Her mouth stayed in a perfect O as her eyes widened. Her grandfather stared at the orb, the color draining from his face. It was a deep burgundy red.

“Pretty red ball you got there, kid,” said Deacon. “Why do you two look so strange?”

Raven got up and clambered down the back of the bleachers without saying a word, the orb clutched in her hand. She went to the side that was leaning the most and looked down at the ground. There was a long line of overturned earth that stretched far off the horizon. She stared into the distance as her grandfather caught up with her and looked down at the ground.

“Holy shit,” he whispered.

“AND THE WINNING TIME GOES TO RAVEN ALBY, RIDING THE RED DRAGON LEANDER.” The announcer, who was standing by the pens, was using a large cone-shaped megaphone.

“We won,” said Raven, breathing harder. “We did it. Leander is safe!”

“But are we?” asked her grandfather. “What if that damned menace is back?”

Raven held up the red orb again. “That’s what we’ll have to find out.” She looked at her grandfather. “No matter what happens, we’ll do this together. We can face anything together.”

The End

Raven and Leander have passed the first tests. New ones await them. The threat is real and it's gotten inside the city walls. Can Raven and Leander use their new bond to fight off the Swarm? Who will join her in the battle? What can Fowler Academy teach her to help in whatever comes next? Find out in War Mage: Unrestrained.

The Story Continues with War Mage: Unrestrained

Coming soon to Amazon and to Kindle Unlimited

Get sneak peeks, exclusive giveaways, behind the scenes content, and more.

PLUS you'll be notified of special one day only fan pricing on new releases.

Sign up today to get free stories.

CLICK HERE

or visit: https://marthacarr.com/read-free-stories/

Author Notes - Martha Carr

February 6, 2020

This weekend I’m heading to the Offspring, Louie and Jackie Venson’s engagement party. About time! In honor of that here’s a few memories from raising such a creative, funny kid who was amazingly fast on his feet.

"He looks like one of the Blue Men, you know, from the Revolution."

Leave it to my late father to come up with an historical reference.

My small son, Louie, was three years old and standing at the front door clad in only his underwear, completely covered in an aqua blue coating. He had figured out his big, fat sticks of chalk dissolved in puddles. I was impressed with his attention to detail; even his eyelids and the backs of his ears were blue.

I wasn't surprised he was up to something. That was life as a single mother with Louie. Thank goodness I knew he was smarter than I was. That's what made it possible to look out a window and see him on his small tricycle, legs out to the sides, whizzing down our very steep driveway, his curly hair straightened by the wind blowing past him, and not worry. Or watch him attempt to pet every living creature, sometimes getting nipped by the geese down by the lake in the process, and not worry. Eventually the geese gave in and let him pet them, and he gently stroked their heads and chatted with them. They would turn their heads slightly and look at him till he was done talking.

There was that time he got nipped by a garden snake. He didn’t take that one so easily. His three-year-old self whipped the snake into a half-knot, which he immediately regretted and he came to me to get help untying the snake.

"What?" I asked, in the middle of vacuuming. "You did what?"

"I tied a snake in a knot, and I need you to help me untie it," he said, calmly.

I turned off the vacuum, still looking at his calm expression, wondering if maybe this all meant something else and I would find something else tied in a knot.

But there on the front step was a long black garden snake slowly untying itself from a very tight half-knot.

"Help it," Louie said.

"Why did you do it?" I asked.

"It bit me," he said, offering up his hand with just a small red mark. "Untie it," he repeated, looking back down at the snake. Fortunately, it was making progress on its own.

"No, it's getting somewhere. We'll let the snake handle this one."

Louie wasn't completely satisfied and stayed to make sure before depositing the snake back in the grass. It didn't try to bite him again.

I let Louie play in the front yard of our small neighborhood without me right next to him since he was three. We lived in a red brick rancher, on a quiet cul-de-sac surrounded on one side by a small lake, and off of two other fairly quiet streets. Louie had been trying to break out of the house since he was two, sometimes successfully. I was worn out by the time he was three.

I didn't think his little hands at two years old could get the door open, but one day some elderly neighbors were showing me pictures they had recently taken and in one of them was Louie smiling broadly, still in his pajamas, obviously outside without my knowledge. That's when I started dead bolting the doors.

"We can't get out, she locked the doors," he said glumly to my oldest sister, who smiled in return. That clued Louie in.

"You know where the key is,” he said with certainty. She refused to tell him, so he went back to scheming. For months Louie would ask every guest who ventured into the house, and was then locked in, if they were ready to go, could he walk them to their car. I constantly had to explain that Louie was trying to sneak outside. "It's not you, I promise.”

Life with Louie meant he decided, at five, to climb yet another tree, the very tall pine that was right outside our old front door. He didn't stop until he was above the roof line. Wisely, he decided to sit on a comfortable branch and wait patiently for me to come looking for him. In the meantime, he would yell hello to any neighbors he saw who would turn round and round looking for him, before giving up and just yelling hello back in the general direction of his voice.

Everyone knew Louie and knew he must be up to something but in the end, he would also be okay. That was life with Louie. Scary, potentially dangerous, weird, funny, sad, touching, and always turning out okay.

Standing underneath the tall pine, directing him down as I tried to gauge where to stand so I could act as a human mattress if necessary, I would repeat to myself for the umpteenth time, "He will grow up in spite of me. He will grow up in spite of me." When he got to the ground, he gave himself one good shake, looked up at me with a grin and said, "You should see the view from up there!" He quickly turned and took off running to look for something else to discover.

Louie's adventures were always an odd compliment to my own adventures as an undiscovered writer, and a good reminder on the days I wanted to give up and do something sensible. Sure, that would look like the reasonable thing to do and would have made a lot of my relatives feel more comfortable but would have drained all of the fun out of life for me and taken away the possibilities that risk can often bring.

As you all know, the story wasn’t done yet anyway. You should see the view from here. More adventures to follow.

Author Notes - Michael Anderle

February 21, 2020

THANK YOU for reading our story! We have a few of these planned, but we don’t know if we should continue writing and publishing without your input. Options include leaving a review, reaching out on Facebook to let us know, and smoke signals.

Frankly, smoke signals might get misconstrued as low hanging clouds, so you might want to nix that idea.

I don’t have stories to regale you with about our three (3) boys, but I can tell you our twins Jacob and Joseph perpetually made me scratch my head.

When they were young, we lived in a single-story house in Katy, TX. The house had a kitchen in the middle, and you could come in the front door, walk straight ahead (past a right turn that would lead you to the kitchen from another direction) and turn into the kitchen. From there, you could proceed straight, then right to go down the aforementioned hall and end up back in the front of the house.

Now, the house was about 2,100 square feet, and the boys weren’t more than three feet tall max.

So, how did they accomplish running all over the house, only to smash into each other coming from opposite directions at the SAME MOMENT in time around the corners in that hallway?

Not once, no. They did this multiple times. Of course, after the two-kid pileup in the middle of the carpet, the crying would commence. We would have to figure out if either needed emergency parental medical services (EPMS) or they just needed to be picked up and given a pat on the back towards the toys, and off they would go.

I can’t say I miss those days. I much prefer the moments they didn’t crash into each other.

I still have a nervous tic from when the boys were that age.

Diary Sunday, Feb 23rd to Sat Feb 29th.

Well, this is a little early (I’m not quite into the week yet), but I can admit I’m going to be out of the office for a couple of days.

Where are you going, you ask? Why, to the White Label World Expo. I know, it clearly gives you goosebumps up and down your arms just thinking about it, right?

No?

Well, color me surprised. (In case you are super-curious, here is the link: https://www.whitelabelexpo.com)

I’ve now reviewed the list of those exhibiting, and I’m not sure if I’ll last beyond a couple of hours. I’m pretty sure this should be renamed the CBD Conference for those not yet involved.

I did notice there is a class on leveraging Amazon’s algorithm for growth. That looks interesting.

On to other topics!

We have plenty of cool books coming out next week, including Scions of Magic Book 05, Huntress Clan Saga Book 03 (this series has been extended to 06!) We have a brand-new series WAR MAGE Book 01 (3 in 1) on Wednesday. We finish the week with Goth Drow (3 in 1) on Friday and Steel Dragon Book 03 (3 in 1) on Saturday.

All in, that is about eleven (11) books’ worth of reading. So, I hope you don’t treasure your sleep!

#Sleep Is Overrated.

#Read all Night, Sleep all day.

#Don’t Be A Quitter – Finish the book!

#Your boss will NOT understand, I guarantee it.

I will be editing OpusX Book 06 this week, so if you are in Vegas, you might find me at the Aria Five-50 bar typing into the night, trying to pound their iced tea (I swear that stuff has 3x the caffeine of any other tea) and finish just one more chapter or three of editing.

Today, I visited the Aria barber (in the Spa) for the first time. The barber (a Russian lady, Luba(?)) talked me into a true barber shave.

Dammit, that hurt!

I only ever do a dry electric shave, and my beard was NOT pleased with the experience. It wasn’t too bad (yes, it was.), until the last towel.

Those who have done this are probably chuckling.

You see, the first towel in a barber shave is hot, or at least nice and warm to open the pores. She flicked the first towel back and forth a few times to cool it, then settled it on my chin area (this was going well), then wrapped it all the way around my face leaving an opening for my nose.

HOLY D@#%R that was a bit warm!

But really nice after the shock. The towel was infused with something that smelled spa-ish and very outdoorsy.

The actual shave was a bit harsh (ripping hairs out at the roots it felt like) at times, but I expected that to happen.

It was the last towel, the one to close the pores, that made me bounce out of the chair.

It wasn’t just “a little cold.” No, it felt like she laid ice water in a nice circle on top of my face. As if I were in the sea off of Iceland, with only my nose sticking out above the frigid water.

In short, it sucked.

I’ll do it again, but probably once a quarter. There is very little that can provide such a close shave as a razor blade. Besides, the thought of only one small jerk of the hand to end your life gets the blood flowing, #AmIRight?

Yeah, even I could have done without that last thought. See you next book!

Ad Aeternitatem,

Michael Anderle

Books By Martha Carr

Series in the Oriceran Universe:

SCHOOL OF NECESSARY MAGIC

SCHOOL OF NECESSARY MAGIC: RAINE CAMPBELL

ALISON BROWNSTONE

THE DANIEL CODEX SERIES

THE LEIRA CHRONICLES

I FEAR NO EVIL

FEDERAL AGENTS OF MAGIC

SCIONS OF MAGIC

THE UNBELIEVABLE MR. BROWNSTONE

REWRITING JUSTICE

THE KACY CHRONICLES

MIDWEST MAGIC CHRONICLES

SOUL STONE MAGE

THE FAIRHAVEN CHRONICLES

Series in The Terranavis Universe:

The Adventures of Maggie Parker Series

The Adventures of Finnegan Dragonbender

The Witches of Pressler Street

OTHER BOOKS BY JUDITH BERENS

OTHER BOOKS BY MARTHA CARR

JOIN THE ORICERAN UNIVERSE FAN GROUP ON FACEBOOK!

Books by Michael Anderle

For a complete list of books by Michael Anderle, please visit:

www.lmbpn.com/ma-books/

All LMBPN Audiobooks are Available at Audible.com and iTunes

To see all LMBPN audiobooks, including those written by Michael Anderle please visit:

www.lmbpn.com/audible